This book is lovingly dedicated to my family and friends. Thank you to my loved ones who believed in me, accepted my dreams and aspirations, supported me to embrace my joy, and helped to make a dream reality. Thank you Pop, Mom, my brother Rob, and all of my cousins. Thanks to my friends Will D., Lauren WD, Steph B., Jon and Jaime R, Ashley E., Rae D., Tom W. Jess "Red" B., Nick K, Curtis R., Schwem, Ryan M. and many others not listed here but no less significant as the aforementioned. Thank you dear reader, for giving this dream, this story a chance. To my dear friend Willem: we met by chance, became friends, disconnected around the pandemic. Years later we found each other again and reconnected. That reconnection and you being the incredible person that you are helped me get to this point. Thank you\!

M. S. Allen

May 1st, 1992 Takoma Park. Maryland. A quiet suburban incorporated town. The town was nestled in a mostly quiet neighborhood in what was originally a retreat center for Seventh Day Adventists in the sixties. Takoma Park had become a bustling hippy commune, then next had evolved into homes for families of varying substained degrees of economic stability. In the well kept, turn of the century house Viviana Scottsfield Edwards grew up in she was visiting her mother Mary. The warm smell of freshly baked coconut cake wafted through the air. Even though she knew the answer, Viviana delighted in asking her mother the same question every third or fourth visit.

"Muh' dear, why are you always cooking so much food?" Viviana asked whimsically. Always multitasking, Mary answered with a sideways glance, slightly shuffling due to the weakness in her left leg suffered from contracting polio when she was a young girl while working in the cotton fields of Alabama and Mississippi.

"Girl, you never know when someone's traveling and going to stop by unexpectedly." VivianVivianaMissing character(s) chuckled to herself. You have a phone, why wouldn't they call? Viviana planted her left hand down and leveraged herself up, right hand rubbing her very pronounced stomach.

"Muh' dear, I"m going to get going, I have to grab Robby from pre k," Viviana said, walking over to her mother to give her a kiss on the cheek. She wanted to make sure she gave herself plenty of time to pick up her eldest son; Robert junior. Robby; as he was affectionately called by family, was shy, artistic, had a slightly mischievous side. Still, he was a sweet child with a sensitive heart. He was already displaying signs of being a gifted drawer.

"All right baby, you take care." Mary smiled at her youngest daughter. She loved her so much. She loved all of her 7 children, but Viviana held a truly special place in her heart. Viviana was always smart, so smart she skipped a grade in high school. Mary had been so proud of how her daughter finished high school, went on to college and then graduated from nursing school.

"I'll see you at daddy's birthday on Sunday," Viviana said as she ambled toward the door. She was so glad she didn't have to fuss with a coat today. the weather had been nice and balmy for the past two days, with the sun shining through cotton clouds lazily floating on vibrant blue skies. Mary chuckled and said matter-factly,

"No, you won't. You gonna have that baby on your daddy's birthday\!" Mary chuckled, continuing to busy herself cooking. Viviana frowned for a second then said,

" I confirmed with the doctor my due date is May 9th muh dear."

"Okay, we'll see." Mary gave a knowing whimsical smile at her daughter, then went back to cooking. Viviana walked through the front door and closed it behind herself. Viviana paused for a minute as thoughts began to stir in her mind. Everything recently had gone perfectly so far with this pregnancy. It felt completely different than her first pregnancy. The only problem that had ever happened during this second pregnancy happened four months ago. January was a bitter, dark month that year. It was made even more difficult by her losing the twin of the baby she was currently carrying. Even though as a nurse she knew how precarious the gestation period is from conception to birth, she nor her doctor could explain what had occurred to wake her up in the middle of the night gasping for air. Bobby had been working late that night. When Viviana awoke to gasp from pain in her body she noticed her bedroom window was open. Suddenly a wave of nausea hit her. Despite her attention being on the unexpected bout of nausea she was currently feeling she thought she had felt a presence in the room. It made no sense to her, their apartment was on the fourth floor, the front door; the only door in and out of the apartment was still deadbolted when she had gone to check before heading to her and her husband's bedroom. Only Viviana's second oldest sister who lived across the street, her husband and her mother had the keys to the front door.

Then the pain came. Suddenly out of the quiet subdued hum of the city came a deafening, crippling pain in her core. Viviana's mouth opened to scream but nothing came. She looked down and didn't see any water or blood. Viviana got up. Holding her stomach. She went over to the open window and closed, it securing the lock. Viviana made her way out of her bedroom. She stopped at the door to Robby's room. She then remembered amidst the pain that he was spending the night over her Sister's apartment, having a sleepover with his cousins who were close to his age. Viviana made her way out into the living room, another spasm of pain hit her in the stomach. She sat down on the edge of her couch and took long, deep breaths. She gathered her strength and reached for the phone on the coffee table. She was thankful she had replaced the rotary dial phone with a new push-button one. She dialed 911, then her husband Robert who was working late nights to provide extra money for the growing family. Robert picked up the phone, his voice sounding alarmed.

"Bobby, I want you to relax, take a breath." VivianVivianaMissing character(s) paused. " Something's going on, I called an ambulance. " Viviana said calmly. She hated calling Robert because she knew he was going to be worked up. Two hours later she was sobbing in his arms. The doctors did all in their power but could not save the life of little Evangeline. Viviana recalled her mother's face when she came to see her in the hospital. Viviana sensed genuine heartache from her mother, but there was something else there. She sensed something more than just a mother's concern for her daughter on her way to motherhood, more than the empathy of losing a child before they were born and the loss of a grandbaby.

Viviana's mind suddenly snapped back to the present. Her mother's words echoed in her head for a few more minutes. Viviana shrugged it off. Her mind drifted back to other times her mother had said something that came true. Viviana laughed to herself, Her mother was superstitious, her mother in law as well.

Viviana herself had seen her share of strange things. She recalled one of her first memories. She was 4 years old and saw a man standing over her bed, smiling down at her. She wasn't afraid of some unknown reason. Viviana somehow knew he was not there to hurt her. She then drifted off to sleep The next morning she told her mother about the man in her bedroom. After Viviana finished her tale, her mother got up, left the room and came back with a photograph. Before her mother could ask, VivianVivianaMissing character(s) exclaimed.

"Muh' dear, that's him\!\!" Mary's head cocked a little to the right, a recurring gesture when she heard something unexpected but still believed

"That's your granddaddy. He died one week before you were born. You were born on his birthday." Other strange things had happened to Viviana growing up. When she was sixteen, she remembered this smell suddenly becoming present. Everywhere she went the same smell. She could not describe the smell, but Viviana knew it was death. After 4 days of enduring this smell, she could stand it no more and told her mother. Her mother told her

" MIght be coming for you. Get your house in order." Mary said matter of factly and walked away.

"Get my house in order?" Viviana thought. "I'm sixteen and have only gone to second base with my boyfriend. " This oppressive cloud of worry hung over Viviana. Her friends noticed and dragged her to a carnival that was in town that week only. Even amidst the aromas of popcorn, funnel cakes, sights and sounds of people laughing and smiling. Viviana was still shrouded in fear and hopelessness. Suddenly a piercing scream cut through the festive sounds followed by a wave of shock. VivianVivianaMissing character(s) turned her head to see people pointing up and screaming in horror as someone fell from a carnival ride. Viviana turned her head away before his body hit the ground. She rushed over and saw it was one of her classmates; Eugene Caruthers. Viviana walked off in a daze, disoriented by screams, cries the wail of ambulances and firetrucks. It wasn't until Viviana got home she realized she didn't smell the indescribable odor of death anymore.

Back to the present at six twenty-nine am on May 5th, 1992 Viviana ScottsfieldsScottsfieldExtra character(s) Edwards gave birth to her second son, Michael Julius Scottsfield Edwards. At six fifty-four am Viviana held him in her arms for the first time, gently rocking him. HEHeCapitalization fix cried, still acclimating himself to this new foreign world. As Viviana softly hummed to him he stopped crying and smiled at her. For some reason, Vivian'sViviana'sName correction mind went to the little girl who should have accompanied the child in her arms. A strange sensation, a perception came over her. As crazy as it sounded in her mind, she felt as if she was holding the daughter she wanted to name Evangeline in her arms as well as Michael. Nothing would ever replace the feeling and importance of when she held her firstborn Robert Junior. Still, something transcendent, important was in the atmosphere this morning with the newest addition to the family.

Viviana's sisters Mary junior "Sis" and Jacqueline "Jackie" for short, had visited earlier along with their daughters. Mary's daughter Renata and Melanie, Jackie's daughters Gladys and Juanita all peered smiling at the little infant nestled in his mother's arms. The feeling of love, happiness and hope flowed warmly electrically in the room. Viviana was happy for the visit, but also thankful for the current momentary peace.

The nurses had taken Michael back to the nursery and returned with him a few hours later. She had just been gently rocking MichaelzMichaelExtra character(s) smiling down at her little infant when she felt a presence. Viviana looked up at the door to her hospital room. She saw her father, whose first name she gave as the second name to her new born . Julius Scottsfield was tall, and lighter complexioned than Viviana's mother. He had soft grayish-brown eyes. He looked 10 years younger than the 62 years he actually possessed. Viviana had known for some time that her father's left eye had been damaged and removed during his time serving in WWII; she often forgot it was not his original and a glass prosthetic in its place.

"Daddy, you came\!" Viviana said in a soft exhausted but jubilant voice while smiling. Julius walked over to his grown-up baby girl, reached out and gently caressed her hair.

"I couldn't help but come see my little angel's baby born on my birthday," Julius replied, looking down and smiling at this beautiful moment, capturing it in his mind and heart. Julius had walked from his family's modest house on Lee Avenue up the hill to Washington Baptist Hospital. Julius looked down at his newly born grandson his baby girl was holding in her arms. He leaned down and gently kissed his grandson on his forehead. Julius wasn't a superstitious or religious man, but he felt profound, something spiritual looking at the childm this wasn't his first grandchild but the realization of the celebration of life ancestors occured with a birth. Despite or maybe helped by adversities shared by his family down to him and from Mary's family to her, Julius and Maryfound each other. These two branches of creation joined together and created new roots. This blessed child was continuation of all.

Viviana felt a subtle but tangible electricity in the air. She looked up from her sleeping child in her arms to look around the room. Three women were just outside the doorway. The first woman had a dark mahogany complexion. Her face was round, cheeks high. She was of African descent, Her long, thick hair tied up into a tight bun. Her smile was radiant, her eyes large, brown and kind. She appeared to be in her late thirties. The second woman's skin was a light soft brown with a rich copper tone underneath. She was tall, her long hair tied into one long silky braid that laid down her left side. Her smile was warm, yet reserved; as if somehow burdened with a knowledge she was unable to share. The third woman was short, with a deep brown skin stone. Her thick woolen hair had a brilliant haze of fiery orange to it. Her eyes were light brown that seemed to sparkle. A radiance, an unquestionable, majestic, celestial presence emanated from the trio. To Viviana, seeing them felt like a sight privy to only a few special people. Viviana closed her eyes as she yawned, tired from giving birth. When she opened her eyes the women were gone. Viviana chalked up her father not noticing the three women to his grandson holding his undivided attention. She began to dismiss her concerns, but still she felt she had been visited by divine benevolent presences.

The air outside was humid in July of 1993\. Thankfully Robert Senior had just had the family car checked out and made sure the air conditioning was running at its best in the old yellow Duster. They were on 95 North heading to visit his mother in Harlem, New York so that Robert Sr.'s mother could see her newest grandchild for the first time.. Viviana looked at her mother holding young Michael in her arms while Robby sat busying himself with drawing. Viviana sang along with the song playing on the radio, Lean on Me. Robert Senior playfully sounding agitated glanced at his wife and said,

"You just love hearing your other man sing don't you?" Robert Sr said. Viviana loved the rich sound of Bill Withers' voice. The road trip was going well, they were making good time but Viviana knew they would with the way Robert Sr. drove. She laughed to herself how he was so impatient, always in a hurry, especially when it came to driving. Her mind wandered back to when she was 21 and first met him; getting off the bus to New York to visit her friend and nursing school classmate Janet for the first time since they had graduated.

"Do you remember when we first met?" Viviana asked Robert Sr, smiling at him.

"Yes, I do. You had just gotten off the bus at Grand Central Station. You were lugging that big ass leopard-print suitcase. It was as big as you\!" Robert laughed and Viviana joined in. Robby looked up with an inquisitive smile. Robert Sr. had offered to help her with her suitcase. For Robert Sr. it was love at first sight. As he drove along he thought about that, how hard it had been in the past to allow himself to feel so readily. In plain honest truth, who could blame him. When Robert Sr. was 2 years old, his father's mother passed away suddenly. Robert Sr.'s father Earnest struggled. Not knowing what to do, he put his son in an orphanage. A few years later Robert Sr.'s father would remarry. Her name was Josephine, a beautiful woman who was said to be a seer. Robert Sr. was taken out of the orphanage when he was ten years old. Even though he was reunited with the father he never really knew, times were tough. Robert Sr.'s father sired 3 children in the seven years Robert Sr. had been in the orphanage. He was a strict disciplinarian, and Robert Sr. was something of a mischief-maker. It was not hidden from Robert Sr. that he was considered a second class child in the Edward family. Robert Sr.'s father would pass away a few years later. Older neighborhood men would take him under their wings. Robert dropped out of high school and opted for an education in the lecture halls provided by the streets of New York.

As the Edwards family pulled up to Robert Sr.'s step mother's house on 122nd street in Harlem, Viviana couldn't help but think back to the first time she met Josephine. She still remembered the first words Josephine uttered to her when Viviana and she first met.

"You see things and know things. I can help you develop it." Josephine said, gazing intently at Viviana. Viviana quickly replied with a no. She thought back to the classmate and other occurrences. She did not like having this sense of foreboding and feeling helpless to stop whatever impending bad thing that would happen. Viviana was broken out of her revelry as their car entered New York City. She laughed to herself how she was so excited to get to the big city all those years ago. The city hadn't changed. It was still a hustling, buzzing cacophony of action, sounds, and smells. A wide swath of humanity's fluctuating experiences.

Robert Sr. pulled up to his step mother's Apartment on 122nd street Harlem. There were the sights and sounds of summer in the city. Children playing outside, young people conversing loudly, but still stopping to say good afternoon to older folks passing by. The topics of the times are the music being played on a loud boom box. Robby Jr. pointed and giggled at children playing in a fire hydrant's gushing stream. The front door to Josephine's apartment complex opened. Josephine emerged from inside, hand on her hip. She was of average height, even a tad short. Her frame slightly plump, but not obese. Her hair was wrapped up in a scarf. Josephine had allowed two bangs, one on each side of her face to flow down. Her hair was long and straight, and almost all jet black. Viviana looked out the car window and smiled at Josephine. She loved how her hair was so black but had the most perfect streak of silver right in the very front. It was so perfect that many people thought she had the streak done intentionally and professionally.

Robert Sr. Robby, Viviana and Mary carrying the infant Michael emerged from the car. Robert began unloading bags as Viviana took Michael from Mary. Josephine came down the 10 step flight of stairs. Mary and Josephine smiled at each other, embracing warmly. They spoke to one another in sassy manners but the two had mutual respect and love for one another. Robert Jr ran over to Josephine and gave her a big hug. She gave him a big kiss on the cheek and told him how much she missed him, and how he looked like his father when they first met.

"Here, let me hold my little grandson," Josephine said, arms outstretched. Michael smiled and giggled as his mother handed him carefully over to Josephine, who smiled with a tear in her eye.

"You are going to see know and do so much, my precious one. You will accomplish great things\!" Josephine did not hide how enamored she was of the infant. Viviana smiled, happy at this first meeting. Josephine looked at Viviana and said. Josephine held Michael but looked for her other grandson.

"Where's my little chubby cheeked cutie pie?" Josephine inquired, handing Michael back to Viviana. Robby came bounding around the car with his art supplies bag hanging off his back to greet his other grandmother. The two hugged, Robby smiling while Josephine gave him a kiss on the forehead, telling him how happy she was to see his handsome face. Robby released Josephine and went over to Mary. Josephine outstretched her arms again signaling to Viviana she wanted to hold Michael again. Bobby, Robby and Mary began unloading the car

Viviana smiled watching Josephine gently Rock and hum.to Michael in her arms. Josephine looked happily but intently at the little boy. She marveled at what his young eyes would come to see in his potential future. Josephine looked up from the infant to gauge the face.of Viviana.

"You look tired darling. DO you want to lay down? I'll watch the boys while you and Bobby relax after such a long drive. " Josephine was still holding Michael, rocking him gently in her arms. Michael had fallen asleep, content to be in such loving arms. Viviana nodded in agreement, heading off with her husband with the final bags to their room. Once upstairs the family began to unpack and get comfortable. Josephine had handed Michael to Mary who sat and tended to the baby. Mary hand handed Michael back to Viviana so she could begin preparing dinner. While Robert Sr

and Viviana unpacked and got comfortable, Robby sat in the living room. He took out his paper and pencils, once again drawing. Mary and Josephine watched Robert Sr and Viviana close the door to their room. The mothers' smiles changed from familial pleasantries to purposeful determination. The two women began gathering items and headed off to Josephine's reading room.

Viviana woke several hours later to hear voices murdering. The muted conversation was happening somewhere in the house. She looked over at her husband who was sound asleep lightly snoring. Junior was laying on the other bed in the room, also asleep. Viviana's infant son was resting in the automated swinging baby crib one of Josephine's neighbors had given Josephine right after she had announced her son's wife had given birth to Michael. She gently opened the door to the room and stepped lightly out into the hallway, following the sound of the voices to discover their location.

Viviana traced the voices to Josephine's reading room. Viviana recalled being invited by Josephine to enter the room. Viviana recalled walking up to the rooms doorway and and peering into the room. Viviana vividly remembered crossing the doors threshold and feeling a pressure change accompanied by a hushed sound. Now inside the room Viviana took it all in. Olive and lavender were the colors the eyes first registered. The wall directly facing the door was lined with shelves filled with bottles. To the right similar shelves but those shelves were filled with books. On the wall to the left, no shelves but pictures of Josephine's family in varying sizes and frames. Viviana remembered noticing what she thought to be the image of a large rugged expansive tree also on the wall with the portraits. The portraits were rendered in a range paint, sketch, and photographs . Also in the background were the shapes of beings. In the center of the room around an old wooden table. The trunk like base of the table resembled the rooted bottom of an old tree. Tarot cards laid neatly next to a bowl. A tall drinking glass sat in the middle of the table. Viviana felt panicked, felt as if something or someone were tugging at her to enter the room. She then started glancing around nervously, believing she was hearing the murmurings of voices.

She was startled out of her revelry by Josephine's hand on her shoulder. Viviana nodded at Josephine then told her she was going to spend some time in her guest room.

In the present, Viviana was slowed down but not detained from progressing closer to the door. She placed her hand on the wall to the left of the door and leaned in as close as possible without touching the door.

"I still don't know how something happened. " Josephine said " I burned incense 7 days straight, fasted, made offerings and invocations. There is some powerful unauthorized sneaky shit at the play."

" Yes, this is the first time something like this has happened. Well, I believe there is a way this makes sense. HE has the silver halo." Mary replied to Josephine

" Yes, but he is NOT supposed to." Josephine's voice raised midway then collected itself. "Well, Mother Creation and her Principle Prefects have a way of showing us imagination and ingenuity, don't they?" Josephine's voice resonated with sounds of self-convincing. " Did you notice the other mark?"

Mary suddenly stiffened, before Josephine's question was taken into consideration.

"I think someone else is awake," Mary said, looking at the door. On the other side, Viviana could feel a tingle, feel her mother looking at her through the door. She turned and shuffled down the hallway as fast as she could back to her room.

Viviana drew a detail from the overheard conversation. Michael was involved. Michael had a little ring of silver hairs on his head. Viviana had known other members of her family to have a few silver hairs at birth, though none with quite the distinct pattern Michael possessed. Her mother; Mary had acknowledged a superstition, a prophecy of some sort containing a reference to the silver ring. She now was curious about this mark her mother spoke of.

Viviana felt like she had examined every part of this child since his birth. Her profession as a nurse and tours on different hospital floors had given her extensive knowledge of anatomy, especially babies. Viviana ended up being a psychiatric nurse but spent the majority of her time after nursing school in residency in the natal ward. She loved babies and would continue in natal care but saw too many extremely late abortions for her liking. She wholeheartedly believed every adult woman deserved the right to make decisions about her own body.

Viviana remembered one case that stuck out in particular; a forty year old woman with dyed violet red hair. She was wearing a light blue tank top with tomato sauce stains splattered on it. The woman who had come in for an abortion. Her file said that she had had four abortions and two miscarries. The woman had come this time in her fourth month. Viviana remembered carrying the fetus in a small metal tray covered over by surgical cloth. Viviana began crying as she took the small lifeless body to the morgue. She handed the fetus over to the mortician, and filled out the necessary paperwork. She left the morgue and called her supervisor to tell her she needed to immediately leave natal care shifts after that day.

Viviana looked over the rail to peer into the cradle her infant son was laying in. She looked down at little Michael sleeping peacefully. She leaned down slowly and gave him a gentle kiss. Viviana began to look over him, checking for some distinguishing mark. She gently pulled his onesie down his left shoulder to one side exposing his skin.. She noticed on his upper shoulder a small circle that looked to have a design in the dining light. Viviana leaned back and up with the intention of finding a small light, Something seemed to appear next to Michael in the crib. It seemed as if another little infant was laying there smiling up at her, arms moving to try to get her attention. Then the small ghost child seemed to look around as if something possibly threatening had entered the room. The small apparition began to cry. Tears welled up in Viviana's eyes. That baby powder, an angels musk; the smell that infants have permeated the room even more. As crazy as it sounded she knew in her soul it was Evangeline.

A soft, warm, hazy veil of light seemed to expand from the crib to gently illuminate the side of the room from the crib to the wall. She saw her grandfather for the second time in her life. He was standing on the opposite side of the crib. He was looking down lovingly at the babies. He looked up and noticed her watching him. He nodded her, then down at the babied again. He reached down and picked up Evangeline carefully. There was a quick pulse of light. Viviana'sgrand father started walking backward. She couldn't make out clearly but there appeared to be three figures in the corner of the room. Her grandfather spirit continued retreating, Viviana's stillborn child's soul in his arms. The gentle light dimmed until it was gone. She looked down again and little Michael was awake but not crying. He had a delighted smile on his face, that Smell, the wonderful lavender, fresh-made birthday cake. Jasmine fresh cotton, still present. Viviana reached down and placed her hand on her little son. He turned his head and she noticed seven little silver hairs in a little circle illuminated by moonlight peering through the windows.

Viviana leaned down to place a kiss on his tiny forehead. As she raised up from her kiss her son reached up and placed his tiny soft chubby hand on her cheek. His little hand trying to be gentle caressing her tears away. She smiled down at him. Michael's eyes closed slowly as he drifted back to sleep turning on his side with a sigh. Viviana gently stepped back to the bed where her husband still lay asleep. Viviana looked at the little fold out sofa where her eldest slept; his little drawing book lay next to him. Viviana lifted up the sheet and carefully slid into bed. Her mind was still racing with what she just had seen. As strange as it was she had a sense of peace wash over her. .Sleep gently embraced her after a few minutes or closing her eyes and feeling the warmth of her husband next to her.

The next morning the house was filled with the smells of Mary cooking breakfast. Viviana awoke to Josephine coming out of her reading room with Robert Jr. Viviana tilted her head and before she could ask Josephine said,

"He wanted to see the room and draw. " Viviana nodded her head and said,

" Good morning. That's fine." Viviana was not fully okay with this. She still pushed away her feeling of concern. Her mother had been a great help and having both grandmothers at the same time took some of the responsibility off of Viviana for a spell. Both boys could get a ton of attention.and the adults wouldn't get burned out. While Viviana was checking Michael to see if his diaper needed changing she noticed Robert Jr. Going into his sketch art book and carefully creasing some pages. He methodically and meticulously for a four-year-old tore out some pages and handed them joyfully to Josephine.

"Here Grammy, the Star Mothers wanted you to have these\!" Robert Jr. said, Viviana, chuckled. Jr had started to get into comic books. His gift for drawing was amazing. No one else on her side of the family was as visually artistic

"Bobby used to draw until his father beat it out of him" Josephine interjected as if reading Viviana's thoughts. Robert Sr heard this and said,

"No sense in bringing up the past Mama." With a disdainful impatient tone. He looked at Viviana who had a concerned look on her face. She recalled when he infrequently opened up about some of the things her husband had described as acceptable punishment dispensed to him by his father. Black folks had no resistance in disciplining their children, the fear of not teaching them boundaries, respect out of fear of what could happen to them out in the world was a real issue, but having your child strip down to their underwear, rub Vaseline all over themselves then roll in sandy dirt before being whipped with a thick leather belt seems decidedly medieval and sadistic. Viviana recalled that her own mother Mary was known to wield a 3 foot long cutoff extension cord to meet her disciplinary needs. In all honesty, Viviana knew she was daddy's little girl growing up, was smart and could get away with much. She didn't often receive as much discipline as her siblings, even though her mother loved all of her children equally.

After the family had finished eating breakfast and cleaned up, Robert Sr and Viviana got their young children together to go to the Brooklyn zoo. Mary had declined going saying she had enough animals in the backyard of the shack in Mississippi growing up to last her a lifetime. Mary also stated that she wanted to catch up with her daughter's mother in law. As the family departed and Mary closed the door behind them Josephine opened the door to her reading room.

"Time to get to work sister. Even though things have not followed the previously shown way, we must keep the faith and provide work. There are still powerful forces working." Josephine held open the door as Mary stepped in. Josephine closed the door with a slam. Mary looked at her dejected.

"Really have to be that heifer don't you?" Mary said matter of factly sitting down at the table in the middle of the room. Josephine walked over to the wall with several bottles and herbs. She grabbed an ancient-looking jug off the shelf. She walked to the table and poured some of its contents into the glass in the middle of the table. Josephine reached into the pocket of her housecoat and retrieved a pack of unfiltered camel cigarettes from its depths. She shook the pack, two cigarettes raised up from the pack. She brought the pack towards her and claimed one cigarette with her lips. She held the pack towards Mary and Mary retrieved hers in the same manner while searching in her bosom for something.

Josephine retrieved a small box of matchsticks from the same pocket she had garnered the pack of cigarettes. She struck a matchstick against the box, it's head erupting I. Flame. She glanced at the large, used candle sitting on the table. As Josephine lit Mary's cigarette the candle's wick lit on fire. Josephine brought the still burning matchstick to her cigarette tip and inhaled deeply. The matchstick flame darted up from the stick and hovered over the table, seeming to run. Mary retrieved two items from her bra. A plastic baggy with contents of dirt from her home state of Mississippi, dirt from a town in Florida inhabited by an affluent prospering black community destroyed by neighboring predominantly white establishments under a poor prejudiced premise. Jealousy at the thriving, secretive, purportedly not Christianity practicing community drew the ire of its neighbors. The second item, an ice pick. Mary carefully dumped the contents of the baggy into a small dish next to the candle and the glass of what appeared to be plain water. It was specifically water collected from the Amazon, Nile, Jordan and Mississippi rivers.

Mary looked down at the ice pick. It had not been pulled out with a purpose in over thirty years since the night she had to flee Alabama. That night she had to defend herself against the evil that still permeates the world and prevalent in the South. Mary's ice pic was four inches from the beginning of the hilt to the tip of the blade. Viviana remembered her mother saying the blade was just long enough to have her get her point across, have you take it to heart but not kill you. Mary looked Josephine in the eye. Josephine peered back with a nod, hand raised thumb pointing at Mary. Mary took the ice pick and pierced Josephine's thumb. Blood dripped from the wound into the dish containing the already essence imbued soil. Mary then raised her right hand and proceeded to stick her finger expressionlessly. Her thumb relinquished a deep crimson drip that dribbled down off her thumb also to land into the dish.

The sound of voices talking in dialects and languages neither woman had heard before began rising. The sound of tribal drums began to pound from off in the distance. A distance not just of space but generations and time. A sound like a lion made of the elements began to announce a presence; what sounded like an bullroarer was being flailed in the air. The fire lit from the match still hung in the air above the water. The flame dropped, landed and danced on the table. The animated ember seemed to dive into the soil, then skimmed around the surface of the glass, dashed through the flame to land on paper sitting on the table. The glowing spark danced along the surface of the paper engraving glyphs and words. Josephine and Mary both were in trances. Their eyes in an ivory veil, rocking back and forth singing. Their minds in the back seat as they opened a portal to a plane of consciousness where mortal souls should not tread lightly, allowing a divine Ledisi.

Their desperation and perception of the importance of Guidance from way higher up than winning numbers or a breakthrough message for a singular person or family connection needed to occur. The connection of the present, a reservation of the generations needed to snowball and strengthen this line but also tether them.

Josephine and Mary knew they were trying to contact entities so old time was a forgotten concept often for them. These entities were so powerful that people were literally considered as insects to them. There were myths and legends that these beings radiated such power, life was born from their tears, words destroyed from their anger. Even just to see or hear them in an undamped method would make an uninitiated mortal burst into flame, explode. If they escaped death they would be blessed for surviving by being cursed with any one of the fun list of struck blind, left gibbering and drooling, have fragmented visions of the past or future you can't adequately convey to those around you or left in a vegetative stupor.

The spark would dim and then repeat the ritual of dipping into the soul, skimming around the water's surface darting into the flame to once again continue its dance along the paper for an hour. Mary and Josephine began to shake fifteen minutes in. The toll even for gifted experienced spirit workers such as themselves was substantial. Whether a more connected natural like Mary or a more trained and developed gift like Josephine; you constantly had to be mindful of not being in your body, opening a portal to a much higher frequency existence, to retain the information instilled and protect yourself against random malevolent presences hunting about. The seance went on for some time. The room fading to black then an explosion of infinite colors. The essences of Mary and Josephine were now communing with formidable cosmic forces.

Two days later the Edwards and Mary said their goodbyes to Josephine downstairs in front of her apartment building. Mary was the last to get into the car. She held little Michael in her arms and peered at Josephine through the rolled-down window. Josephine nodded back as she leaned on a wooden cane she had previously not needed before today. Robert Sr. Revved the engine and took off with a double-tap of his car horn. Josephine's shoulders shrugged and hung a little bit lower, now that the family wasn't present. She inhaled deeply leaning on her Cane while her left hand fiddled with a pendant hanging around her neck. She brought the locket up to her lips and kissed it. She began the walk back up to her apartment.

Each creak of a stair step seemed to feel like life counting the years she had been on this Earth. Josephine made it to the last flight of stairs to her third-floor apartment. She walked through her door, turned around and looked to the left and right. She closed the door and latched the three deadbolts and breach locks. She reached over to a table on the right of the door. She dipped a deep silver spoon into the dish. She leaned over and sprinkled salt at the base of the door. Josephine went to all the doorways and windows in the apartment and repeated the salt dispersal. She grabbed dried sage and lit it on fire. She walked around spreading the woodsy aroma of burning sage while reciting invocations of protection and wisdom. Feeling as if she had done all she could, Josephine looked at an ornate box on the living room table. " I hope the answers are there when the questions need to be answered," Josephine repeated in her head over and over again.

Outside in the apartment building's hallway shadowy forms skittered about the walls while low growls, wailing and a faint burst of maniacal laughter echoed faintly in the air. The hungry sickness was self-loathing, paranoid, dismissive but above all restless. The mind behind the eyes lurking in Josephine Edward's hallway was confident it would be bringing his master's the news they wanted to hear, along with.more.victims.

"I know you're there, demon." Josephine shouted in a strong voice. A sinister laugh echoed in the apartment. As dusk settled, the shadows began to become darker, bigger. " Josephine stood up, smoothing her hair back

"Well come on, let me show you what biting off more than you can chew feels like\!" As darkness seemed to envelope the apartment.

Life seemed to take on an assuming, methodical, sometimes brutal but survivable journey. Josephine passed away two years after Viviana, Robert sr, Robby and Michael had visited her in 1992\.1993\.Date/number correction Julius passed away in 1995, Viviana and Robert Sr. had marital issues, forces of grief that pulled them apart. Robert sr. And Viviana separated. Viviana moved back in with her mother, bringing the boys with her. She had put her fair share into the house, mortgage and decor. She left it all to him, taking mainly her children's clothes and things. With her eldest sister Mary Jr across the street from Mary Sr. now, her other siblings living not too far Viviana began to feel more settled. In 1996 the doctor informed Mary she had an inoperable brain tumor. In 1997 Mary sr. passed away, succeeded by Mary jr in 1998\. In that time period Robert Sr. had hit difficult times, and ended up having the house foreclosed.

Viviana, feeling alone with the passing of her mother and sister she was closest to, wanted her sons to have their father more prominently in their lives and wanted to forgive the man she loved. Robert and Viviana reconciled, moving into the apartment her mother had lived in. There was definitely a period of time filled with acclimation and growing pains for all four members of the Edwards family. During this time period, Michael began to have an imaginary friend and some recurring visitors he was not readily forthcoming about. When Viviana asked about the friend or people Michael was talking to he was tight-lipped, subtly but perceivably evasive. All Viviana knew about his playmate was that she was a girl. Sometimes this girl would be accompanied by one of her grandmothers. Eventually, it seemed the imaginary friend and others stopped visiting Michael.

The family's time in Takoma Park moved along in a mundane way for the most part. Michael was smart, quiet yet friendly. The strangest occurrence the family noticed was when Michael turned 7 his hair turned a bright sandy blond. It remained so for one full year. Viviana recalled that her uncle on her father's side named Tandy, Tan for short, had the same color hair. For that summer Michael's hair caught the attention of people who wondered what his ethnic background was. Michael began to think he was strange looking. He had high cheekbones, his eyes seemed smaller and more delicate cats eye shaped. They were framed by long feathered eyelashes. The appearance of his eyes earned him the nickname of "China baby" in second and third grade. His complexion was smooth mahogany. His nose strong, nostrils would flare like a raging bull when angry. His lips were full, large and soft. When Robby was mad at Michael he would use a phrase/title of "Supreme Soup Coolers" to make fun of the size of his younger brother's lips. Their parents considered the siblings' animosity as part of the period of discord all siblings go through, but still tried to make sure their animosity escalated .

A decision was made for a change of immediate scenery. The family moved into a new house on the other side of Takoma Park . Robert Sr. was hired by an older couple named Feingeld. to live in, fix and maintain the vacant house next to Mrs. Feingold's mother's house. The Edwards house was still in Takoma Park, and close to family and friends. Viviana worked nights at the local hospital and would drop the boys off at their schools in the mornings, eventually seeing them off to school buses. Takoma Park with its interesting history currently exists in two counties. Montgomery county encompassed a plethora of cities and towns that were of varying degrees of economic wealth but overall were indicative of thriving communities.

The other county Takoma Park resided in and the house the Edwards had just moved into.l was in Prince George's county. Prince George's did have many thriving solvent towns but had a lesser rated school system portrayed. Viviana used the address of her eldest sister's widow and her two daughters as the boys' listed county residence for school assignment. . As bad as it made her feel to lie, her overwhelming desire to provide the best resources for her children. Montgomery County was one of the richest counties in the country. More money that found its way into opportunities and into schools.

Things in the new house went well. The boys, unfortunately, went into their sibling hatred period to a slightly increased but noticable degree. At that time Robert Jr was fourteen and Michael was 11\. A few years later the county found out about the address change. The boys were forced to enroll in Prince George's County schools. Robby made friends quickly with his now new neighborhood school friends. Michael, on the other hand, became withdrawn. He delved into reading everything from comic books to sci Fi books on a higher reading level than most youths his age. He began to draw but Michael never was as talented as his brother. Imagination, writing deep thought seemed to be the essence of Michael. He was sensitive, picked up on other people's emotions and social cues way beyond displayed by someone with his years.alive.

Both boys got through high school in fairly normal manners. Michael was a bit more outgoing, participating in yearbook staff and the bowling club. He even wrestled two years and tried out for football during his junior year. Becoming disillusioned with the physical competition he settled into academics.

Robert Jr. continued in his art. He even garnered a solo exhibit of his artwork in the state administrative offices in his senior year of high school. The boys once bitter and cool relationship changed to one of friendship and brotherly love. They were still two very distinct personalities but showed kinship in inside jokes.

Both pursued some college but ultimately chose to join the workforce. Robert eventually moved out of home in his early twenties with a friend. Michael could unabashedly claim the description of Mama's boy. He shared a connection with his mother in cooking and also being left-handed. He also seemed to know things he shouldn't know.

That was where the similarities ended. Viviana often wondered when her baby boy would get focused on life and responsibility. She looked at her two nieces, Renata and Melanie. Both went to historically black colleges and finished with degrees. Michael was extremely intelligent, but whimsical, leisurely and concerned with occupying his time hanging out with friends, writing, cooking or singing.

Robby met a slightly older woman in 2014\. After a short courtship, they married. Robert Jr, his new wife Shatana and her three girls from previous relationships moved into a townhouse in Frederick, Maryland. Michael felt uneasy about his brother's new wife. He shrugged it off but that feeling of malevolency still was evoked when her name was mentioned.

Michael found himself floating from different friend groups. People hung out and partied. All eventually seemed to pair off, and begin families while Michael would see less of his friends with marriage. When children began arriving in his friend's lives he saw and was resigned into accepting this as the natural progression of things in life…for most. Michael was somewhat introverted, shy, a romantic and somewhat of a self-proclaimed pleasure seeker; he never found a person to begin a relationship. Michael had had his share of secretive impromptu tryst. He joked to himself that his life would be great if he could live in a big house or commune with his friends and have even just one person be his friend with benefits. He never admitted it to himself, but Michael didn't believe he was enough.

In 2015 Robert Sr began to feel I'll. A visit to the doctor informed Robert Sr. his health was failing. The doctor gave him multiple prescriptions and a life expectancy of six months.to live. Robert Jr. seemed to be engrossed in his new family life. Michael didn't know how to deal with his father's ailments. Michael spent more time out with friends when they were available, working and drinking, while keeping a good public front in view.

Robby and Michael's father began making changes in his life. He began going to church with Viviana. He began donating money to charities and attempting to mend old wounds with family. Michael began to spend more time with his father running errands The relationship was still with its uneasiness. What Michael most enjoyed listening to his stories of New York, going to Greenwich village and seeing the greats at the Apollo in Harlem where Robert sr grew up. Robert Sr. continued living past the first prognosis. His health was still in a haggard state, but his disposition grew to be more of a remorseful, thankful existence.

Michael still sought out distractions. In 2016 he visited one of his best friends frequently at the college the friend was enrolled in. This friend named Evan's birthday was the day before Michael's. Michael hated driving, so he would take a bus to the town his friend was attending school. as usual Michael had a blast. His friend and his friend's dorm mates showed him a great time.

On his birthday, Michael began packing. He did not want to go home, didn't want to face knowing his father was in the hospital and he was out and about. Michael closed his eyes and admonished himself for his selfishness. He wasn't a religious person but definitely felt spiritual. He prayed for his father to not suffer, to have a good day. Michael stepped outside to smoke a cigarette. The breezy wind jostled Michael's bushy natural hair, which had grown into an afro. He gazed out at the turn of the century architectures of the campus dorms. He inhaled from a cigarette, then let the smoke drift from his lips in a meandering path. Michael saw a face he wasn't expecting. He looked down the sidewalk and saw his brother.

"Hey, brother thought I would surprise you with a ride home." Robert Jr. had come from Frederick up to Michael's friend's school near Emmitsburg, Md. Mike went inside and grabbed his bags. As Michael, the dormmates and Robby walked out Michael noticed his brother and friend hanging back. He turned completely around. He inquired, "What's going on\!" He looked at them standing in silence. Their silence spoke to Michael.

"No, no, no no no no no …" Michael exclaimed in a fugue state. Tears welled up until they could not withstand the gravity of the moment. They began to trickle down his cheeks and trembling lips. Robby and Michael's friend Evan quickly walked up to him and enveloped him.

" Michael whispered, " He's gone….. when. ?"

"Today brother, two hours ago." Robert Jr said, confirming their father Robert Sr. had spiritually left this plane of existence. The same feeling arose in Michael felt when the boy's uncle Ray suddenly passed away when Michael was 15\. Once again he hadn't been there for them in the end and now would carry the weight of neglect for another loved one for the remainder of his days.

The next few years were entrenched in an internal war for Michael's self-worth, sanity, and optimism. At times he felt a connection and harmony, a growth in his soul. His current group of friends and frequent hang out buddies seemed to accept him for who he was. Michael had always been an empathic person, picking up and discerning nuances of people's moods. His friends nicknamed him the chocolate bear because of his somewhat hefty weight and complexion, but more so due to his genuine tenderness, compassion and hugs. Work at times kept Michael distracted from his off and on sense of just floating down life's stream but at times became a formidable energy drain on his life. He inevitably found himself wherever he worked at being singled out for his

dedication, work ethic, and maturity. Subconsciously it was all tied into a sense of wasted potential and fear of letting people down. Employees would sometimes take advantage of or for granted Michael's sympathy. Employers would work him large amounts of hours at a rate below his experience.

Late September, 2022 a week after Robby's birthday. It was a sunny breezy warm Thursday afternoon in College Park. Michael was staring out of the large windows in the front of the restaurant he ran in College Park, Maryland. The familiar sights and sounds of life in the city where the states largest University sat had Michael in a pensive, reflective state. Eager faced naive kids fresh out of high school from all over the state, country, and countries abroad. Some would become familiar faces with names he would remember, the food they would order. But soon they would leave. College Park for the people who worked there was a surreal place. You the worker became a fixture like the Santo Diego cafe, Bratzis, SL Benjamin's and other establishments, you grew older but the migrating inhabitants never grew noticeably older. Again the waves of feeling invisible, imperceptible and eventually forgotten rose up in Michael's mind and heart. Michael's mind then pictured an image of Constantijn. Constantijn was a young graduate student who worked at the local university. One fateful holiday when the commuter train cancelled its last train of the night, Michael was going to visit friends in Baltimore. Constantijn was returning home to Baltimore. Now they were stranded. Michael, Constantijn and two other individuals also in their predicament pooled their resources to get a ride share back to Baltimore. Despite coming from different backgrounds, Constantijn and Michael garnered a budding friendship from a shared obstacle they overcame together. A smile rose from Michaels lips.

Michael's mind drifted from Constantijn to the conversation Michael had with his brother the day after Robby's birthday last week. Michael had arranged to meet with his brother for lunch. The two brothers had become somewhat estranged over the past 6 years Robby had been married to Shatana. The year before Robby had suffered a stroke. He had been out of work since then. HIs union benefits were good, and he had savings. Michael remembered seeing his brother in the hospital shortly after he had suffered the stroke. Robby could not move his left side. and was unable to speak. Michael had never felt so powerless. Luckily Robby was a fighter, and made a miraculous if not complete recovery. His right hand had been affected, stiffened. His speech had been affected severely at first and had all but returned to normal after nine months, only showing signs of after effects of the stroke when Robby. was tired.

During their conversation Michael discovered that Shatana was planning on leaving his brother, citing her need to "love herself". Michael was enraged. He thought of how his brother had married this woman, accepting her and her three children by three different men. The woman and her brood had been on section 8 housing when she decided to propose to his brother. Michael had no doubt in his mind that this woman had done something to his brother. Shatana and her offspring had sucked the life out of and stressed Robby to the point of illness. Michael listened to his brother while holding back tears. He did his best to reassure his brother he would be taken care of. Michael knew there were several wonderful women out there in the world his brother could have met but he got Shatana. Michaels heart ached for his brothers pain. Michael shook off his revelry and went back to enjoying this time with his sibling.

After their lunch, Michael went into action and set up living arrangements and movers to help his brother move out of the house that had been a home of horror for his brother. Michael made himself focus on helping out his Robby, and not dwelling on thoughts of vengeance.

Michael thought about his current group of friends, diverse but all with a progressive side. Many were interested and involved in the arts. Curt, Robin, Greg were all musicians, his friend Nick a talented pianist and incredible writer of literary work. in a bold move for himself, Michael had moved himself and his brother to Baltimore. Michael got to see more of close friends who had moved to Baltimore in earlier years. Also Constantijn; his commuter train buddy. Michael looked forward to his birthday celebration where he would host a party, make a bunch of good food and just relax at his home surrounded by his friends.

Michael's mind returned to the present and he continued his workday, pushing back distractions while performing his duties. Michael was used to working long days. He was considered an unusual manager for some of his workers depending on their level of work and life experience. Some found his laid back joking and chiding manner unorthodox and unprofessional. Part of what intrigued Michael were the dilemmas of navigating listening, leading to learning the differences in personalities of each worker, were endeavors that he spent many hours off the clock. People often think being the general manager meant you were the boss but in reality, you worked for the owners, the employees, and the customers.

April 25th. The days were inexorably getting longer. The sun was nearly setting around 7:30 pm at night now. Within an hour the blanket of night was finishing extinguishing a significant portion of light with a thin ribbon of burnt orange and pink embers displayed. Michael was again standing at that window in the front of the restaurant he managed. At times he felt like an exhibit peering out at the world being observed nonchalantly by unseen forces. Michaels eyes grew wide. He blinked, trying to reset his gaze and affirm what he saw.

A girl who looked to be about twelve was crouched on top of the four foot high stone wall across the street. Her face yearned to be rounded and full but was slightly gaunt, more hardened than her age should have allowed. Her complexion was a little darker than Michael's. The girl's ebon curls tied and pulled into two large silky puffs arranged just above her ears on the left and right sides of her head. She had a shirt with the face of Teena Marie on it. A jacket littered with patches featuring popular Japanese anime characters One big hoop earring extended from each earlobe. Black Adidas track pants with purple vans finished her ensemble. In her left hand, she held what appeared to be a large five foot in diameter metal ring that reflected the defying brilliant dying embers of the day. Michael and the girl locked eyes. He one hundred percent was convinced he knew this girl somehow . From across the street it felt like it he had known for his entire life , like she was family. Michael broke off the locked gaze with the girl. He turned his head and she was gone. He looked around for a while with no reappearance of the girl.

Michael finished out the rest of his long day at the restaurant. His move out of College Park had made him shift his work schedule. It was more economical to just do a fully open to close shift at the restaurant then sleep in the store's office. He would then either sleep until he had to be up to get the store ready the next day or stay up and catch the first train home in the morning.

Michael actually enjoyed the quiet of the night. The place he worked at was pretty much the last thing open. When he closed most of the students were at their final destinations and not out and about. Michael went out of the back door of the restaurant and looked around. Directly in front of him across a small blacktop area that had basketball hoops sat a large apartment complex sat. To his left were a row of section 8 housing. To the right, a further distance away sat some commercial offices. Michael looked around once again and saw no one was around. He reached in his pocket and pulled out a cigarette. He began smoking, his mind drifting off as the effects of the cannabis cigarette took hold. He chuckled to himself. He hadnt smoked weed in ten years. Now at this junction in his life, he found it relaxing. He never smoked before work, or during. He was too responsible for that. He was off work, and it was his time to relax before his commute home to do as he saw fit. Michael finished his imbibement and disposed of the remains. He entered through the back door, closing and locking it behind him.

Michael was always a bit paranoid about making sure things were squared away. He began walking through the store, checking to make sure equipment was turned off, cleaned, and stored properly. He walked up to the front of the store and its front entrance. He checked to make sure it was secured. He had done that all and checked twice before his short excursion out back but still did his rounds in the closed store, the only light coming from a street lamp and the occasional traffic that traveled Route 1\.

The phone suddenly rang, breaking the silence of the night. Michael turned his head in its direction. The phone did not ring again. He sighed and turned back toward the front window. He peered out the front window, his eyes opening wide. He blinked several times, not believing what he was seeing. He was watching someone fighting what he could only describe as a creature, not human, a monster across the street. From this distance the monster seemed to be seven feet tall, long, scaly, with a gaping large fang lined mouth, large claws. The creature's combatant was moving quickly, but Michael thought it was the girl he had seen from earlier. The acrobatic intense fighting continued, spilling out into the street. The girl kicked the creature into a light pole, causing it to be d, electricity sparking from severed power lines. Michael pressed his hands against the front window. The fight was brutal, the two adversaries slamming into store fronts, the girl knocking the monster into the street. The combat ended with the girl delivering a vicious strike that seemed to cause her adversary to burst into flames and dissipate.

Michael shook his head, closed his eyes, shaking his head. He must be dreaming, he thought to himself. Michael opened his eyes. Shock and surprise engulfed him. The little girl was now standing one foot in front of him\! Michael gasped, frozen in shock. The girl hadn't blinked, face still a mask of warrior determination. He began to back up from the window. Michael saw a flash of light. The girl was now INSIDE the restaurant in front of him. The girl raised her hand holding the strangle metal ring weapon. Another flash of light, then coursing pain across his torso as he realized the little girl had slashed the metallic circle across him.

" Through pain, dormant power and strength are released, " the young girl's voice spoke.

"Power present, now the mantle of avatar, the responsibility leashed, The First Mother's blessing activate thy anointed bloodline, Defend Creation until the last grain of your time's sand descends\!"

The world went blindingly bright then descended into numb oblivion for Michael. Scenes appeared in his mind like the light images burned into your eyelids after an old-time photo exposure flash. Tribal drums, a banjo, thumb piano, chanting, singing in long unspoken languages were the soundtrack to the choppy motion picture playing erratically in his mind. Darkness. Then an amassing of a bright substance. Finally a Presence existed, began traversing the endless darkness. This Presence split into two. The two halves of the Presence traveled. At some point before the concept of time existed, the two separate Presences decided to take different paths. More time passed until the two Presences encountered one another again in the unfathomably large ocean of darkness. Amidst the vastness of unfolding space the two entities as if pulled by magnetism collided, causing a creation of seemingly an unimaginably infinite explosion. An explosion that erupted into a haze of a massive cloud of gas. From the cloud of sparkling, electrified gas emerged the two Presences. One Presence looked close to the same as before the collision while the other one was larger , different, more. The larger Presence would at some time after quiver, tremble and release nine smaller lights. These lights or infants of the Presence coalesced and morphed into cosmic beings with abstract forms. The larger lights and smaller lights parted ways. The smaller lights would reunite in the future. When the ninth light reached its siblings, the darkness reacted. A vast Nebula cloud formed, then ran its course going superNova. The nine abstract entities watched in fascination as the process of replication and multiplied across the vast universe we would call the universe.

The Nine entities began exerting influence over the new environment. primal characteristics began to be embodied in each of the Nine. Inquisitiveness, Creation imagination, Nature Evolution, Aggression, Desire, Unfathomable Cosmic Knowledge, Spiritual Empathy, Chaotic order of unpredictability and Fearsome Inexorable Entropy. They chose symbols and names for themselves. These chosen names loosely translated into Iniquis, Alma Ledisi, Gaea Oyala, Antagonom, Lilitheros, Psyolokun, Latifahsoul, MIrakle Primus and Abyss Mahl

The entities began to notice changes in the celestial Bodies that had formed in the galaxies encircling stars. Elements and gases combined. Oxygen forms, then water. Within the water, single-cell animals formed. Some single-cell creatures gave way to multiple cell organisms. Out of the primordial ooze, life began to crawl onto land.

Most of the time the Nine Principles were self-involved. Some of the principles made visits to the fourth and third planets in a galaxy named the Milky Way. On both planets, life began and evolved to include mammals. The first humanoid creature appeared on the third planet. On the fourth planet amphibian like mammals sprang up. The first seven of the Nine began to become active in influencing the populations in varying degrees. In their observation of the human race, these Presences took names

Alma Ledisi, Gaea Oyala, Psyolokun, Lilitheros, Iniquis, and Latifahsoul began bestowing gifts in the DNA of certain groups they deemed were worthy. In particular Alma Ledisi, Gaea Oyala, Psyolokun, Latifahsoul and Iniquis gave the ability for magical and psychic abilities. On the one giant mass of land later known as Pangea on the third planet, the benevolent Principle Prefects made five bloodlines more imbued with power.

Antagnon, Abyss Mahl and Lilitheros took notice of the other Prefects' interest in these lesser insignificant beings. The majority of the Prefects did not notice or understand that they could affect each other and augment the light or dark implications of each other. They were approached by Mirakle Primus with a strange request: to be destroyed. They agreed. Their destruction if Mirakle Primus actually created two separate beings Oyashi and Obliteron: chaos and order

The new pantheon of Prefects had a decisive effect on the inhabitants of the Milky Way l. Soon disagreements escalated into physical attacks among the expanding populations. The inhabitants of the fourth planet seemed to be completely eradicated, the planet drenched in blood wrongfully, unneedingoy spilled. The planet was irrevocably turned into crimson. It was an energy and blood stained mass graveyard. A bitter war was fought over the third planet. Latifahsoul was mortally wounded and joined her essence with Alma Ledisi, creating a stronger new entity; Alma Latifah. Iniquis and Psyolokun deemed it wise to join as well to not become the victim of another Prefect. They became the Prefect known as iIiquolokun. Antagonom and Lilitheros mated like the mammals and human race they and their other Prefects observed and had influence.over. Unbeknownst to them, both Alma Latifah had imparted part of their essence into Lilitheros before Lilitheros mated with Antagomon. In a similar fashion Abyss Mahl had injected a portion of his essence into Antagonom.

Triplets were born to Lilitheros and Antaganom. The offspring of the children were new entities that shared aspects of technically four parents. The offspring ended up consuming Lilitheros and Antaganom. The three new Prefects embodied passion, anger, and chaotic order. Their chosen names were Dyonius, Phobian, and Hermellybria.

Massive creation altering conflicts resulted from the conflicts of the warring factions, threatening life on the third planet. With the stakes at a fever pitch, Alma had all the Principle Prefect meet. A deal was struck, accords agreed and set up. To ensure the survival of the third planet the Prefects' agreed to lessen their direct involvement in lesser beings. The current gifts or curses given would stay. Tomes and artifacts would remain as well. An uneasy truce had been meted out, and a secret cold war of sorts began, remaining contentious but mostly hidden until specific points in time. The Prefects dispersed and returned, evolving into a tangled web that Michael's mind lost track of the beginnings and ends.

Michael had no idea how long he had been in a stupor before ice-cold water following a slap brought him to current reality and the present time. As he shook off the cobwebs in his mind, he noticed he was not in his restaurant and not alone. He took inventory of the situation as best he could. They were outside the wooded area he didn't recognize yet. Three Outlines formed as he picked up on an ongoing discussion between two of them.

"You didn't have to slap him THAT hard did you?" A soft, distinctly tenor male voice said.

"We don't have time to play with him. This is serious time-sensitive stuff\!" A young girl's voice retorted in an exasperated tone. Michael's vision began to return and focus. He saw a slender woman of first nation descent sitting in a chair. Her face was regal but expression blank, soft brown eyes, hair pulled and tied into two long ponytails. Next to her was a tall young man of what appeared to be a combination of Native American, Latino, Middle Eastern, Polynesian ethnicities. Michael noticed the man's sparkling hazel green eyes, his dark hair that seemed to have a faint glow when light lovingly caressed his locks above a mischievous full-lipped smile. Michael also took note of the t-shirt he was wearing. It was a soft black cotton t-shirt with Generation WHO comic book characters on it. The third person was diminutive, and had their back turned to him while talking to the others. The small person turned their head. Michael's eyes widened. It was the girl he had seen across the street and in his store; the warrior child fighting a nightmare on Route One in College Park. The girl began walking toward him followed by the other two strangers.

"So there's a lot you need to learn to survive." The girl said, looking intently at Michael. His eyes narrowed, perception changed. His mouth hung ajar. He remembered vaguely his grandmother Mary telling him stories about the twin sister Heaven decided to keep.

"Evangeline?" Michael inexplicably spoke the name with hesitancy and caution.

"Yes." The girl replied, hiding her surprise at Michael speaking her name. Michael studied the girl's face . How could this be his fraternal twin that died before he was born nearly thirty years ago?? This girl could be eleven to thirteen at the oldest. Michael ran his gaze to the other two strangers and realized just then that there was something odd about each of the trio. The man and the little girl had auras, faint halos that pulsed similarly to each other. The girl seemed to be slightly less tangible, like an apparition. The statuesque woman seemed to be something of a shell, Michael thought at first. He then saw a veil, a bruise an invisible weight on her spiritual being. Michael then noticed a scar on her forehead previously hidden by a bang of her long hair. Michael's gaze went back to the man and stayed, captivated.

Who are you, who is she, what's going on here?" Michael had questions and needed answers.

" My name is Timmy, this is Jasmine.my sister." The man spoke in a soft, tenor, soothing but urgent voice. Before Timmy could finish the impulsive young African American girl spoke.

"We need to get him up to speed, " the young girl raised her arm holding the metallic ring over her head, poised to bring it down on Michael again. Michael instinctively flinched. He realized then he was tied down to a chair. Michael became frantic. Shit was too weird. The current events seemed like something out of a video game. Crazy shit, knocked out, awake to be tied down in front of two strangers and the supposedly slow aging ghost of his deceased stillborn twin.

Suddenly the ground began to rumble. Michael was startled by the tremors. The man who introduced himself as Timmy looked surprised as well before he leaned down towards Michael placing his hands gently on Michael's head, fingers splayed out. Michael felt a wave of energy slide over him, as he locked eyes with Timmy.

"You better not be hypnotizing me into a republican, slave or a chicken…" Michael began to speak but thought, voice and words became hazy and trailed off. Timmy was exerting some psychic ability to calm Michael's alarm. Evangeline had broken a seal that prevented Michael previously from accessing his gifts, even though time did not seem to be in their favor at all. Timmy knew they had to find a way to get Michael somewhat educated and slightly uneducated into what was going on. Michael slipped in and out of consciousness.

An hour had passed. The quartet had gotten into Timmy's beat-up black Chevy Yukon. Timmy had decided to take them up north into Carroll county. Lots of open land and woods for hiding Michael and themselves, and to give Michael some more time to help him adjust to his new reality. Timmy looked back at his sister and Evangeline. He hoped this far fetched on the fly plan could work. Too many casualties had already been claimed. Too much suffering had already occurred, but so much was at stake. Timmy had to look no further than his own sister to be reminded of what was at stake. He still couldn't believe that Michael's introduction in the master struggle, his heritage abilities, and importance was just revealed to Timmy himself. But then again, Michael was not supposed to have the potential to assume the mantle he had been apparently given. A mantle and lineages that had pulled Timmy and his sister into a deadly conflict full of magic, creatures, twists, guerilla tactics , survival. This unwanted destiny put Jasmine in her current state. Timmy and his half-sister had both been initiated and trained in the sacred Old Ways. Timmy now realized until recently he had been trained to fight entities he thought were myths. Evangeline had been separated from physical life but her spirit didn't go onto the Mother'sland. Her soul instead ended up being discovered and fostered by benevolent powerful warriors of good; Known as the Sacred Sisters. Timmy briefly reflected on how Evangeline had told him a little about her spent time on higher frequency planes of existence, honing her skills. Most spirits stayed in the appearance of their body when they transitioned, but this spirit child Evangeline, had somehow aged, albeit a slower rate than a human who was alive.

Then there was Michael; blissfully sleeping in the front seat next to Timmy. Michael had just had his proverbial foot dipped into this world. Soon he would be submerged. How would Michael answer this trial by fire, sink or swim existence? Regardless of what Timmy thought, he pledged to himself to look after Michael so that what happened to his sister wouldn't happen to Michael. Timmy left his pondering as the quartet pulled up to an isolated cabin in Deep Creek. The house was painted white, with large windows. Stone stairs led from the gravel driveway to the house's front door. Evangeline disappeared. Jasmine opened her car door and got out. Timmy did the same, going around and opening Michael's door. Jasmine leaned down and picked up Michael, following Timmy. Timmy pulled keys out of his jacket. After trying three keys the fourth one succeeded in opening the front door.

The house had a large living room furnished with a giant flat-screen TV, an L shaped sectional, loveseat and reclining lazy boy, next followed by an equally spacious dining room furnished with a large oval marble top table that had eight seats lined around it. The room was painted a subtle light blue shade. The large flat screen tv was mounted on the wall facing the sectional. The kitchen was adorned with professional quality appliances, a three sink dish area, large marble countertops, granite-topped island gas grill, and vent hood, not to mention a plethora of quality pots, pans, and utensils.

A short hallway led out to where a hot tub sat on a back porch . Timmy sighed looking at the covered hot tub.

"I'll see you later." Timmy spoke to the inanimate object, before heading off to get the rest of their supplies from the Yukon. His mind went back to Michael. There was something about Michael Timmy found intriguing, genuine and raw. Timmy shook his head as he brought two large bags . He needed to keep his head clear and on a swivel.

Jasmine while carrying Michael walked up the stairs and into the first room on the left. She gently placed Michael in the bed. She looked at him for a moment tenderly, then about-faced, leaving the room and back down the stairs. She reached into a bag she had been carrying and extracted four totems. She placed a metal bowl on the coffee table in the living room, placing sage in it. She snapped her fingers and the sage caught on fire, perfuming the room. The third item was a pouch with a dry mixture in it.

Timmy retrieved the final supplies from the vehicle. Evangeline was not visibly there. Jasmine walked outside the house liberally sprinkling the substance contained in the pouch around the house in a three yard radius. She re-entered the house and walked back up the stairs with a bag she retrieved from the car upon first getting to the house. Jasmine walked to the last room on the right, placing the bag on the floor next to the bed.

Jasmine reached inside the bag and placed a picture on the nightstand, followed by a candle also placed on the nightstand. The final item retrieved was a dream catcher. She noticed a nail hanging on the wall above the bed and hung the dreamcatcher there. She sighed, her shoulders drooping with the exhalation following a deep breath. She walked back out of the room and headed to Michael's room. Jasmine gently laid down behind him. She placed her hand on his shoulder. They laid there for a few minutes before Jasmine got up and returned to her room. She looked around confused, somewhat disoriented. As her eyes scanned the room Jasmine noticed the three items she had previously pulled out of her bag and placed around the room. Jasmine kicked off her shoes and laid down in the queen size bed. Her eyes closed, her right hand moving up to her head to caress the raised scar there.

Michael awoke from his sleep. He did not recognize where he was. By his best account, it was a nice home in a suburb or a cabin at a resort or park of some sort. He could hear the sounds of nature unpolluted by the cityscape he had grown up in and been accustomed to. He sat up on the bed and shook his head. Time to get some answers. He rose from sitting on the bed and turned toward the door. He looked down at the bed to see Evangeline resting curled up just behind where he had been laying. She looked so peaceful. Michael couldn't help but smile down at her. Evangeline was not so terrifying now. Evangeline seemed to notice he was looking at her even though she has appeared asleep. Evangeline then dissipated from Michael's vision. Michael got up and left the room, continued strolling and began cautiously exploring the house.

Michael began walking down the short remainder of the hallway that led to the top of the stairs. He descended down the stairs onto the first floor. No one seemed to be inside the house downstairs. Michael came to the short walkway that led out to the hot tub. His nose was met with the unmistakable aroma of quality cannabis.

"Well good evening sir, welcome to the land of consciousness/" Timmy said without turning around to look at Michael at first. As if he could feel Michael's presence. Michael frozen in place, asTimmy stood up bringing his lean muscular body out of the water and turned around. Michael did not realize his eyes were roaming over Timmy's nude body until they arrived just below Timmy's waist. Michael was broken out of his trance to look up and find a smiling Timmy extending his hand offering something smoldering. Timmy was non-verbally offering Michael to partake in a nicely rolled moon stick he was smoking. Michael took the burning pre roll and brought it to his lips. Michael took a long drag of the cigarette while his eyes were locked with Timmy's. Michael handed the joint back to Timmy as he held in the smoke for a few seconds before exhaling. Michael felt the cannabis hit him. His head tilted slightly down enjoying the relaxed but still alert high of the moon stick. It was a minute before Michael quickly raised his head, stuttering, realizing where it appeared his eyes had accidentally rested upon. Timmy chuckled, turned around and said,

"Hey man it's cool, just relax. Drop trou, keep on your underwear if you want and come relax in the hot tub. I'll try and answer your questions until one of us passes out. Probably be you first\!" Timmy chuckled and sunk back into the water. Michael scoffed and began disrobing leaving his underwear on. He nestled into the luxurious bubbling warm waters. Timmy again handed Michael the moon stick. He inhaled deeply, and fought back a cough, holding in smoke. HE handed the smoldering cudgel of cannabis back to Timmy. Michael slid shoulder-deep into the warm rumbling water. Michael closed his eyes for a solid two minutes, trying to empty himself to accept where he was, who he was with, the situation at hand, what he was about to hear, while stoned.

When Michael opened his eyes Timmy was now sitting a mere few inches from Michael, his intense hazel green eyes intangibly pressing Michael to lean back into the sitting bench lining two thirds of the sides of the hot tub.

" So you got the abbreviated cliff notes download of the beginning in your head I assume." Timmy spoke, exhaling a big cloud of smoke. " I'm guessing you grew up like ninety percent of the population learning about the big religions. Christianity, Buddhism, Islam, Jewish faith, the myriad of mythologies of many cultures. The truth is they are not the oldest or true mythology. They are not the true history of the world. Closest renditions which are fragments are found in First Nation and African lore. What you learned in the abbreviated summary throughout history has been magically hidden, protected by a series of internal spells. The truth buried, hidden, loses some power. The beings you saw were called Prefects; born of the Primordial force that started at the beginning of the universe. Some of the Prefects' saw the inhabitants of our planet and the universe as children. Others saw us as playthings. This philosophical disagreement amongst such powerful beings caused much turmoil on earth. Thankfully the Mother intervened, a pact was made for Prefects' to not directly interfere in the lives of Mankind on a grand scale. They could operate, influence at times. The available full power of the universe, knowledge of real magic, celestial beings, the Eternal struggle, evidence of such existences are explained away into freakish but explainable natural occurrences or erased physically or mentally from memory. But there are loops and clauses in the rules. Information on who enforced those rules disappeared eventually. Mankind developed, evolved . While this happened, under the radar but more increasingly overt aggressive happenings in our plane of existence. " Timmy paused, gauging Michael's reaction for a second, then continued.

" Which brings us to this. The Prefects began to mate with humanity. Offspring did not happen often, but the Mother put a halt to Prefects being able to mate with humans after The First Children were born. The First Children were able to visit Earth whenever they wanted. The First Children began to interact with humanity. There were nine bloodlines directly affected that developed innate abilities in certain individuals of every successive generation. Also, knowledge of energy manipulation is what the masses call magic. Simplified it is tapping into the essence of the Mother all around and within us to effect normally finite spaces of creation. The most basic gift is that all humans can be vessels and manipulators to some degree of magic. Anyone in truth can learn varying degrees of conjuring. In the five first bloodlines, magic-wielding potential is much higher, but the latter four completing the nine is surely potent. The next rare gifts are empathy, psychometry, medium, astral traveler, mover and persuader. They can occur in both avatar and warrior.Depending on your gift you can sense and interpret emotions, read thoughts, send thoughts even influence to varying degrees what a person perceives. Some can see and speak to the spirits of the deceased'l, others move objects with their mind, travel spiritually and inhabit the bodies of other living beings. "

" The highest rarest gifts are elementals, granted to female avatars. Elementals can manipulate fire, air, earth. water and a secret, sacred highly unknown element called the Prime Element, supposedly only manipulated and wielded by the First Father, First Mother, some Prefects and one foretold as The Second born. Those elemental gifts only present, manifest during a special, sacred time."

Timmy paused again. Michael looked at Timmy incredulously.

" But what does this have to do with us, with me?" Michael inquired, voice raised. Timmy took another long drag and handed the moon stick to Michael. Michael held up his hand to politely decline. Timmy exhaled and continued speaking.

" Conflict amongst The Prefects began to arise again. War broke outz threatening to destroy the earth. The benevolent Mother used her essence to bind the Prefects from harming the Earth. A contest began to decide which side of Prefects could exert more influence over the earth. Soon through the First Children and factions of followers on the Earth, forces were amassed. In honor of the Mothers ultimate sacrifice l, the good Prefects made a system for avatars and warriors. During the sacred season when two blessed bloodlines intermingle, certain requirements are met avatars and warriors are born in a generation. Normally there is one male child and one female child. The female child would be the elemental weilder, the male child a warrior who would have innate fighting abilities but would be trained in the mystical and physical arts to stand guard against the negative Prefects' expanding power and upsetting the larger balance." Both would have psychic abilities."These Divine Duos we're often closely related, but not always. The stronger Divine Duos were siblings and the strongest twins. The malevolent.Prefects began to cultivate their Disciples through a system to counter the Divine Duos." Michael couldn't help but smile at Timmy. He could see Timmy's face was serious z but in his current condition Michael was only able to stare and stop himself from drooling. It has been quite a while since he smoked, and weed of such quality. Timmy continued his story.

\*I mentioned the truce between the warring factions of the Prefects. Their war lasted 408 human years. In homage to this, every 408 years the Prefects wage a contest. It has been called the Sacred Season. During the last year, the human followers of both sides' abilities manifest and are heightened. The warring factions are allowed to have their forces actively and openly combat one another here on earth and the dimension that lies beyond. During the end of that 408th year, there will be a grand contest between the two bitter enemies. This Contest is also known by its name in approximately the original language of the first people as Achemeza Q'EL Neta 'Xaballah The Twilight Harvest Burning. The name signifies the end of an age, with the possible destruction of all mankind, all life and even the Earth itself. Basically, whoever's champions win, garner their Prefects the right to decide the fate of the Earth. The forces of life and positivity lost the first and last conflicts. The whimsical and malevolent members of the Prefects decided to torment the descendants of the First people. From the outcome of the last Age's Achemeza Q'El Neta Xaballahth the descendants of African and the Indigenous of the Americas were the focus of the evil Prefects' wrath. While all of mankind and beyond were children of the Mother, the sinister faction of the Prefects took enjoyment in influencing one portion of the latest most fragile yet powerful of the Mothers infinite grandchildren to torment another section of humanity. The cruelty and abject contempt of the Prefects have escalated significantly. emboldened by their most recent victory there is no telling what they will do this time if their forces should win. " Timmy paused, looking at Michael trying to gauge his thoughts without telepathically prying.

"During the Sacred Season all of these Divine Duos will come to feel a calling during a rising of negative energy and forces. They will find one another, encounter an adverse supernatural confrontation and their abilities will begin to manifest. It will be a trial by combat definitive point in an anointed one's life. They will then be called to the Hearth. The Hearth is said to be accessible at the heart of Pangea and where the Prefects' would meet on Earth. It is also a focal point of electromagnetic, cosmic, mystical and geothermal energies. It is said to be a place beyond time, where the dimensional and planes of existence boundaries are fluid. The Hearth is where the worthy will be tested, trained and dispatched by the Ancient Three to meet the forces of chaos in the final battle ushering in the next era's direction of human existence.".

Michael was in awe of this story being told. This was so much, so crazy. He was waiting for the moment someone from his real-life would jump out revealing a prank, or wake him up. Shit , was this worse than his real life, Michael thought to himself. He had been so on edge and felt thrown from moment to moment he temporarily forgot about work and his responsibilities.

"What about my job, friends, my family?" Michael asked Timmy

"" Oh when we first got you, Evangeline came with a Tajameh. Michael looked at Timmy with a 'Am I supposed to know what that is look. Timmy grinned in realization of Michaels expression, then began to explain.

"While you were knocked out Evangeline bonded a portion of your essence to a Tajameh. A small, living sentient species of shapeshifters. Pretty impressive, they look, speak, think and do everything you would normally do. This one is good for 1 year" Timmy responded.

"uh, how is it possible they know how to act like me? " Michael asked. "Wait are they …not human?" Timmy answered.

"They have the ability to telepathically bond with a human, to copy their appearance, their memories and to think and act like the original. They are neutral beings in the grand scheme who contract themselves out for payment in sanctuary for their race free from whatever result happens in the Great conflict "

"So what happens if I don't get back there, my real life in a year??" Michael's mind was racing with what would happen. Does it dissolve, explode, return back to its original form in front of friends while drinking?

"There is a default. In case you don't make it back the Tajameh will either go off on a trip to never return, appear to die heroically or commit suicide depending on how you would die according to your thought patterns." Timmy answered. Before Michael could ask another question Timmy continued his explanation. " All right where were we…? That's right, what happened to your sister and you." Michael looked at Timmy incredulously. Timmy didn't need telepathic abilities to see the disdain on Michael's face. He couldn't help but chuckle a minute. Then regained his composure looking at Michael seriously.

"I'm sorry, this is all quite serious. The two sides, the opposing forces, are always at work. There are nine centers on Earth where the true way of the Mother is taught. There is an unknown number of hubs or covens where the dark forces congregate and scheme. Agents of the dark extreme allegiance caused your sister to be stillborn. She was attacked to prevent her from assuming her rightful position as an avatar. When your sister physically died the fail safe kicked in and my sister and I became the Divine Duo. We were trained, but not fully prepared for the calculations of our adversary. My sister was mailed in this conflict and pretty much made into a shell. It seemed like all hope was lost. Turns out we were wrong.. "

" Besides being a rare level of agitating social skills, your sister is a traveler, and psychometrist, but appears to have lost the psychometric ability. Still, somehow she has been allowed to keep a connection to the earth, to you. Normally a deceased child's spirit does not have the knowledge to keep tethered to the mortal plane. You are a medium and an empath. I'm guessing she was able to travel , connect to you via your (should've been latent) medium abilities and hide inside of you. Evangeline went back and forth between this plane and others. Your sister Evangeline was trained by teachers of the Hearth itself in the warrior and mystic ways. Time moves much different, is bendable depending on the frequency level of plane of existence your spirit travels to and resides in. She thus appears to be a third of her correct age. She would appear much younger if not for traveling between the planes of existence where time is slower, or accelerated. For the first time in known history , several strange phenomenons have occurred. The spirit of the avatar was able to stay connected to her twin, her warrior. Second, you have two psychic abilities. Third, you obtained her elemental ability. You are an earth elemental; very rare. My sister is a medium like you, but also fire elemental. I am a persuader and trained mystic warrior. "

"When my sister Jasmine fell in battle your sister was nearby and able to travel inside of her and control her. She saved both our lives. Such an occurrence of both avatars being killed or incapacitated has never occurred before. The elemental avatar has always been female, no occurrence like you has happened before. It seems we were meant to be connected in oddity. " Timmy's Hazel Green eyes seemed to be probing Michael's mind.

" So yeah, we have to get you initiated in finding out what you can do, uncover the mystery of the blessed gift our grandmothers left and find your ancient weapons. Evangeline appeared out of nowhere to interject, startling Michael which startled Timmy.

"What?\!?" Timmy asked looking at Michael

"Evangeline just popped up and it spooked me," Michael said

"Geez, you're a medium bro you didn't know she was there?\!" Timmy quipped leaning back, a big grin on his face.

" He didn't notice because he was getting high and making googly eyes at you," Evangeline said laughing. Michael could perceivably feel warmth I'm his cheeks. If he could visibly blush he would have appeared to be the recipient of heavy-handed slaps on each cheek of his face.

" I was not making googly eyes….child," Michael said, irritated at being put on the spot.

Michael never discussed his orientation and attractions. Things were better left unsaid in his mostly traditional Baptist Black household. Thinking about it, most native indigenous cultures pre monotheis had non-binary genders included in their religious and social practices roots. Eventually most were made to convert to their colonizing and oppressors customs. Timmy did not hear what Evangeline said but picked up the innuendo from Michael's reaction

" Gender, orientation, they're fluid, it's a spectrum. "Timmy said, looking at Michael. " Humanity likes to make groupings or parameters for herding. Love is love, Compassion compassion. Neither need include labels, boundaries, or restrictions. Timmy leaned in closer to Michael. "We all need some sleep. We have a lot of work to do in the morning."

"Good night, get sleep." EvangeloneEvangelineName correction said, vanishing.

"Good night Evangeline/" Michae responded. "She's gone." Michael said looking shyly at Timmy Timmy leaned in even closer to Michael, putting a warm wet hand on his shoulder. Michael couldn't help but feel the touch deeper than just flesh. " I know all this must sound crazy. Jasmine, Evangeline, myself we were brought up earlier in all this. You were left in the dark. It was done because of what happened to your sister, not understanding the situation except its danger and of your importance" Timmy raised his hand to Michael's face and placed his open palm gently on his right cheek.

"Anything I can do to help you let me know. I'm here for you. " Michael felt a wave of genuine concern and truth emanating from Timmy. He genuinely believed every word Timmy spoke. Michael looked away as Timmy rose up out of the water, only descending droplets of water his attire. Michael followed, trying not to look at The lean striding physique. Michael looked down at his own body. A soon to be thirty out of shape indulgent body greeted his eyes.

"Yeah, this looks like the body of an ancient proclaimed heroic mystic avatar.'' Michael mocked himself, gathering his clothes as he walked back toward the house his heart was racing with the expectation of the unknown. Michael exited the hot tub and went off towards the house to return to the room he had worked up.

The sound of birds chirping and water running in the bathroom woke Michael up. He reached over and looked at his phone. 8:30 in the morning. He got dressed and utilized the bathroom downstairs between the living room and dining room. Michael went into the kitchen and inspected the contents of the fridge. It was fully stocked with food and juices. Michael began grabbing pans and food. He placed bacon on a foiled pan and popped it in the oven. He started chopping onions, green peppers, and scrambling eggs. At one point Michael had all four burners on top of the stove going. Someone else would see all of this cooking as work but for Michael, it was a time of relaxation, a coping mechanism during stressful times.

Michael heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Timmy walked in followed by Jasmine holding his hand. He brought Jasmine over to one of the 4 bar stool chairs around the granite top island and helped her sit.

"Smells amazing in here. " Timmy said, looking at Michael.

"Thank you, hope you're hungry," Michael said, giving Timmy a sideways glance while monitoring his various pans cooking.

"Oh I'm famished," Timmy replied, his hypnotic eyes fixated on MIchael. Timmy openly studied Michael. As Michael began assembling food on plates, Evangeline appeared.

"Good morning everyone. " Evangeline said in a subdued tone.

"Good morning," Michael verbally replied. Jasmine turned to Evangeline, waved and smiled with a mix of childish glee tinted with a lost distractive shade.

"Oh is Evangeline here?" Timmy asked, noting Jasmine and Michael's reactions. "Yes," Michael replied. The three companions capable of eating enjoyed a feast of bacon, sausage links, scrambled and over-easy eggs, chocolate chip pancakes, hash browns, and fresh-cut fruits. Timmy and Evangeline (inside of Jasmine) cleaned the dishes. After tidying up, the four companions went out back of the secluded house.

" All right, time to get you introduced to your true self and potential my friend," Timmy said, giving Michael a pat on the back. Timmy gestured his right hand to the door. The group left the house and headed towards the back yard. Michael felt uneasy. What if he couldn't perform up to what they expected?

"All right. Let's start with your psychic abilities. Medium and empath. " Timmy said, looking at Michael. "I want you to close your eyes, take a deep breath, count to 10, then exhale."

Michael closed his eyes, inhaled deeply and counted to ten, emptying the air from his lungs.

"Keep 'em closed," Timmy instructed. Now I want you to imagine casting a web or net out. Feel who is around you, and what they are feeling. " Michael could feel tinglings, sensations. He was perplexed with what he was receiving. In the direction of Timmy's voice, he got a feeling of Worry, optimism and ...curious attraction? Michael swiveled in the direction of a new source of energy. A wave of sorrow hit him, pain and sorrow. Michael began sobbing and fell to his knees. His eyes opened and fell immediately on Jasmine. Jasmine stood there, face mostly blank. Timmy rushed over to Michael, put his hand on his head.

"Let it go, pull back, it's not you," Timmy said, coaching Michael to reign in picking up emotions emanating from others. "Good, now let's discuss tuning out and in, and blocking."

Michael felt a slight sensation creep over him, He felt his temperature rise and began to sweat. HE felt his heartbeat quicken and felt waves of fear. Michael began looking around nervously, for someone or thing to attack him. He thought he saw movements coming toward him out of the corner of his eye. Michael clasped his hands to his head and concentrated. HE could feel the source of these feelings still pushing at him. HE hated being manipulated, controlled, he hated being in fear.

"Get out\!\!" Michael screamed. Suddenly Timmy flew back as if physically shoved. The ground began to tremble. The sensations of fear were gone. Timmy looked up at Michael. He was amazed. For someone who had just received their first 2 lessons, Michael was pretty quick to learn. Timmy was starting to deduce how to help Michael access his powers sooner and more effectively. His initial tactic of subtly making Michael think a threat was near to activate his elemental powers might not have been a good idea from Evangeline last night.

Timmy's mind had still been connected to Michael's when Timmy felt a not so subtle psychic push back. He felt Michael resisting his influence. Timmy now felt emotions being pushed at him. No one else was within the magical wards placed around the camp compound. Who was doing this?" Timmy was being hit with fear, anger, desire, an emotional molotov cocktail that kept him guessing and off-balance. HE looked at Michael, who was standing fist clenched. Michael was directing this attack at Timmy. Timmy was dumbfounded and impressed. Somehow Michael had figured out how to push emotions at people. Only a higher level, more experienced empath after years of training learned how to do that. Timmy smiled, regained his composure and blocked Michael's attack.

"Ok buddy, ease it back," Timmy said gently to Michael, looking him in the eye. Michael was breathing heavily. He wasn't sure what had come over him. He likened the sensation of Timmy's practice attack to the discouraging moments he had endured growing up. Michael was normally one of the smallest kids in his class, his personality shy and reserved, guarded until he felt comfortable with a person, or he felt attacked. He also recalled how he got "senses" or feelings about people.

"I'm sorry I don't know what came over me. " Michael spoke to Timmy,

"Your nature, your instincts, you finally said to hell with restrictions, being overtly mindful in a difficult situation." Timmy replied, looking at Michael. When he first saw Michael he didn't expect much from him, but Timmy was intrigued by Michael. Timmy made a presumptuous judgment; even if it was somewhat related to how Michael's sister Evangeline spoke of him.

"Okay I know this is all going fast, but this is about introductions. Practice will make it better. You also are a medium. Let's try and see who you can contact." Timmy said, pacing back and forth a small distance. "I want you to just stand there, close your eyes. Think of a memory you miss, someone you haven't seen in a while and want to hear from again."

Michael closed his eyes and began to let his current mind drift back into its memories. HE focused on the phrase "who do you want to hear". Michael had lost many people in his life, a significant number when he was young. He knew who he wanted to hear. He had not seen or heard this person since he was 9 years old. Michael began to sway, a smile playing on his face. Evangeline looked on in amazement. Jasmine smiled as if she knew who he was contacting, and watched intently.

Michael felt like a child once more, standing next to this special person in the church. Michael began to sing 'Jesus Loves Me." Mary Jr.'s voice resounded in Michael's ears. Mary Jr.; or Aunt Sis as he grew up calling her had been an Evangelist. She had a voice and style adjacent, comparable but different that the amazing Mahalia Jackson. Aunt Sis did not cuss, drink, or do anything negative or selfish. She was the essence of love, in everything she did. That is how Michael remembered her. She started teaching him how to sing when he was four. She noticed even back then he had an ear for music, a voice for singing. Tears began to well up in his eyes as they finished singing.

"Aunt Sis?" Michael said cautiously. He knew it was her, he could feel it in his blood and the core of his being.

"Yes, my sweet child. I'm here. I missed you. We've all missed you but been watching when we can." Mary Jr. spoke to him,

" Why were you all so quiet, why didn't you talk to me? Sometimes I was so lonely, missed you…" Michael inquired, voice trailing off. He was overcome with emotion, honest joy, but somewhere in that current joy the thought of all the years he had missed out on it weighed down the current moment.

" Because you weren't ready, and the circumstances at hand apparently mandated to not draw attention to you. To be honest my love, there are others better suited to explaining such things. " Mary Jr. replied.

"I love you, Aunt, will you come back again, can I reach you like this?" Michael spoke, body heaving from sobbing.

"Yes my dear, it's in you. You actually now will attract spirits. It will be like picking up a phone receiver and dialing who you want. " Mary Jr said, humming a hymn. I should go, darling, you have much to learn, much work to do. Just remember I love you, we all love you. " Mary Jr. 's voice faded as she traveled back to her current plane of existence. There was silence and patience to allow Michael to grasp the moment and to come back to the reality of the current situation.

"You'll get more practice as we make our journey to the Hearth and beyond," Timmy said softly as he reached into his pants pocket searching for something. Michael kept looking at Timmy, waiting for more explanation or tutelage. His gaze went down to where Timmy was still rummaging about. Timmy finally retrieved a small pill bottle from his pocket. Michael looked up and saw Timmy unabashedly smiling at him for staring in the general area where Timmy's hand had been. Michael turned his face, his gaze falling on Jasmine and Evangeline. Jasmine had her normal somewhat blank mask on her face, but this time with a smile. Evangeline had her hands on her hips. Head cocked. Michael felt childish, then suddenly laughed, saying to Evangeline

"Well if I didn't know for certain who's child and grandchild you were I am 100% certain now. \`\`The attitude coming through your face resembles my mother, and seeing you with that expression and hand on your hip, no doubt you are a ScottsField." Evangeline tried to keep her serious face on but couldn't help but let out a laugh

"Now let's see, you are an earth avatar, also known as a Terra Mage. Let's get you feeling your connection with the element." Timmy said as he inhaled deeply on the marijuana cigarette he had retrieved from the pill bottle. " I want you to sit down, legs crossed, the palm of your hands on the ground. "

Michael followed Timmy's instructions, wondering what would happen next. He had felt the earth rumble twice now but didn't think it was due to him.

"Now, close your eyes, feel your essence course through your body and connect with the earth. Do you feel it?" Timmy inquired, looking intently at Michael. Michael could feel something building. He swayed back and forth, the ground began to rumble gently. The earth beneath Michael began rising up and forming a seat. Michael was now starting to be raised in the air by this mound of earth.

" Awesome, this is pretty good for your first concentrated effort\!" Timmy exclaimed. Suddenly the soil suspending Michael in the air crumbled apart dropping him 3 feet down. Michael hit the ground, bracing himself with his left hand out of instinct. Michael winced in pain. Suddenly a white light flashed in his mind. Images appeared in his head. Michael was seeing something that had occurred in the pat at this campground. Timmy, Jasmine, and Evangeline stared at Michael. His eyes were completely white.

The ground to the left of Michael began to shift, and form shapes. Timmy, Jasmine, and Evangeline were awestruck. Michael had apparently somehow absorbed Evangeline's ability of psychometry. Furthermore, he somehow was subconsciously using his Earth manipulation abilities to show the others in a physical manifestation what he was reading in the soil.

Evangeline watched the earthen totems play out their story. A village of the First Nation living in tranquility. An ambush, a fiercely contested fight fought hand to hand, with weapons made by human hands and weapons gifted by the blessings of the Bloodlines. Betrayal and a massacre with only a handful of the tribe being seemingly forced, intangibly pushed to get away to survive. Michael's hands began to claw into the earth. His eyes were still white, mouth agape mumbling. Timmy noticed Michael was starting to sweat and breath in a labored manner.

Evangeline and Timmy both started moving closer to Michael. Timmy began to reach out with his mind to try and persuade Michael to calm down. Michael still white-eyed swiveled toward Timmy. Michael's right hand flew up and serpentine masses of earth rose up to encircle Timmy squeezing him tight. Jasmine, normally seeming to be oblivious most of the time, got an alarmed look on her face. She became agitated,

"NO, Michael, no" Jasmine spoke, shocking Timmy who had not heard his sister speak since the night of their attack and her wounding. Evangeline phased inside of Jasmine, trying to take possession of her to help free Timmy from Michael's unconscious attack. Jasmine's head shot up bolt straight, her expression that recently had been seen in Evangeline's face. Jasmine's left hand raised. A ball of fire appeared overhead. Jasmine raised her arm and swung down, catapulting the ball of fire towards Michael. Michael's head jerked, and a 3 foot thick, 3 feet across and 8-foot high wall of compacted earth rose up between him and the fireball. The fireball impacted the wall. Splattering into several smaller embers. Evangeline jumped from Jasmine's body toward Michael. Evangeline leaped and began to enter Michael's body. A macabre image was frozen in time. Evangeline was not fully inside of Michael. Her hands and forearms were inside of him. Her right leg was knee-deep in his stomach. Somehow Michael was resisting Evangeline's possession attempt. Distracted, Michael's earthen grip was loosened.

Timmy was now able to breathe; without each exhalation after a gasp of breath allowing Michael's earth tendril to squeeze tighter. Timmy began to psychically push harder. By Michael being distracted by the salvo from Jasmine, and attack from Evangeline, Timmy applied more pressure to persuade Michael to calm down. Michael's natural defenses were weakened. Timmy kept pushing the thought of relaxing into Michael's mind. Evangeline felt something give, and her spirit slipped completely inside of Michael.

"Shit." Evangeline thought to herself. She did not have control of her brother. HE was much stronger willed, more passionate, more of a fighter than she had given him credit for. Maybe it was always there but with her anguish of feeling like she had never really lived, feeling like she had failed, feeling like she was a mistake or a forgotten casualty of a timeless war she didn't ask to be a part of, blinded her.

Timmy increased his concentration on trying to help Michael break free from the psychometric loop. Timmy's idea was to make Michael realize he was in the present. Something, some persuasion to break him out of his trance before he hurt someone or gained the quartet unwanted attention. Timmy got an idea in his head and began to mentally push, but this time taking a more subtle approach.

Evangeline slipped out of her brother's body, realizing she could not control him.

Michael began breathing in a different manner. His body shook. Michael suddenly moaned, then fell on his side, rolling over onto his back. After a few aftershocks made his body twitch, Michael's eyes closed and his breathing subsided to a normal deep pace that lightened, became more relaxed. The tendril of earth holding Timmy crumbled, and the theater of dirt drew its final curtain falling apart. Evangeline looked at Michael, then at Timmy, shock, and disdain on her face.

"Did you REALLY have to?\!?\!" Evangeline yelled. Staring daggers at Timmy. Evangeline would forget from time to time that only mediums, higher-level beings, experienced mages through special rites could hear and see Spirits. Evangeline looked at Jasmine and they nodded at each other. Evangeline once again inhabited Jasmine.

"Did you really have to do that? I didn't need to see that, fucking Q'ell Nah\!" Evangeline shouted at Timmy through Jasmine's voice. Timmy scowled, took a second then composed his face, smiled at Evangeline occupying his sister body..

"Ah good to see you are still bringing cheer like a good ghost. Timmy retorted. His eyes narrowed as if looking at the girl inside of his sister. "What was so wrong with giving him a mental handy? Not like you didn't have a conversation or two with my sister and she let …."

"Ugh just shut up\!\!" Evangeline screamed vacating Jasmine's body. Timmy was still furious at the term Evangeline called him. 'Q'ell Nah was from an ancient language forgotten by most of earth. It meant divine bastard.

"Do not, I REPEAT DO NOT EVER call me that slur again\!" Timmy said in a level, intense, measured voice. " From one warrior to another, give me my respect\!" Evangeline and Jasmine locked eyes once again. Jasmine's normally uninterpretable face registered a hint of melancholy. She subtly nodded, giving Evangeline permission to inhabit her body for communication purposes.

"I've yet to see what kind of warrior you are. The only thing I see is the barely surviving evidence of your….battle skills. " Evangeline hopped out of Jasmine's body. Jasmine's head drooped a little lower. Timmy's facial expression descended like a man having his self-worth taken and thrown off of The Empire State building. Timmy's hand began to glow, an object started forming out of this glow, expanding as his hand and fingers unfurled like an atomic mushroom cloud. Timmy's hand clenched suddenly into a fist, causing whatever construct he was summoning to explode.

"You really said that, through her?" Timmy said, head hanging. " You really don't have a heart, do you. SO bitter, It's easier to hurt other people in the most jagged ways, isn't it? Thanks, " Evangeline could feel the repercussions of the callous venom she had spouted. What she said was unnecessary. She wasn't an empath but could register on Timmy's face how badly her words hurt, how he carried self-accepted guilt for not protecting his sister. Evangeline looked at Jasmine as Timmy gently picked up Michael, placed him carefully over his shoulder and started walking toward the house. Jasmine nodded slightly. Timmy breathed in deeply and exhaled in an extended manner. He felt for Evangeline but it didn't give her the right to always be so bitter, nasty and condescending, especially to him .

Timmy stopped in his tracks. He could feel psychic and elemental energy about to manifest near him suddenly a football of flame appeared in front of him. It made a circle then hit the ground, dancing as it wrote words."I'm sorry." The flame went out. Timmy looked back and saw his sister. Jasmine looked at Timmy and then turned her head to her right. She had what he could manage of a smile on her face. He knew if Evangeline had done that through his sister. Maybe she wasn't such an asshole, and could at least acknowledge and feel remorse from time to time.

Timmy entered the house and laid Michael gently on the living room sectional's middle corner. He went into the kitchen and poured Michael a glass of iced tea. He sat it on the table in front of Michael, then sat down at the end of the sectional watching Michael waiting. Michael began to stir, body relaxed. He stretched with a smile on his face. He had a warm glow all over his body. He looked up and to his left to see Timmy smiling at him. Michael began to feel the glow fade as his mind connected the dots.

" Did you just…?" Michael couldn't finish the sentence

" Reach in your mind and give you the equivalent of a psychic handjob to stop you from possibly killing me? " Timmy replied, stretching with a yawn. "Yes." Michael looked at Timmy with embarrassment and concern in his eyes.

" Don't go beating yourself up about it. You're learning, with a curve that is truly astounding and unfair.'" Timmy spoke earnestly, looking Michael directly in the eye. "Pretty soon we're going to have to hit the road. There will be ways to protect ourselves when we're stationary but when we're moving some shit is likely to happen. If you don't have to fight cool, but if the circumstances arise action has to be taken don't hesitate. We're going to be leaving this place in two days' time. Hopefully, by then you'll be a bit more comfortable with what makes utilizing and controlling your abilities better."

Timmy got up and started walking toward the stairs. " I'll see you down here in two hours.." Michael nodded. He couldn't really recall everything. He remembered the rush of feeling power all around and in him. Vibrations coursing through him he could push out and interact with his surroundings. He was frightened yet excited by this unknown portion of his soul. He only felt like this when he was writing. He hadn't written in so long.

Timmy walked into his room. He sat down on the bed and looked at the old wooden small chest sitting on the nightstand. Its weathered sides were carved with ancient glyphs. The lock was an ornate silver metal clasp shaped like a tree with one large emerald gem in its center. The barren branches of the tree sprawled out in a metallic spider web.

The 6x7 inch casket had been in Timmy's father's possession for a little under thirty years, according to what he had been told. Thomas Moonfox was always a stern man. He had grown up on a reservation in Wyoming. Timmy's father had gotten Jasmine's mother pregnant and enlisted in the Marines. He was deployed and served in the Persian Gulf War while overseas he met a half Aboriginal woman named Tallah. Tallah was Red Cross worker in the timutious area. The two had a tryst. While Jasmine's mother was giving birth to Jasmine back in Wyoming, Tallah went into labor prematurely and gave birth to Timmy. Tallah died while giving birth to Timmy. Tallah had told Timmy's father that she had been disowned by her family, Thomas contemplated putting Timmy up for adoption, but his heart was swayed to keep this child and bring him back to his tribe's reservation. Thomas begged for his wife Charlotte's forgiveness. Although hurt, Charlotte forgave Thomas. She accepted Timmy as her own.

While officially the tribe accepted Timmy as one of their own, some members of the tribe looked upon him with disdain. Some children began picking on him. His father never went to other members of the tribe to stop the harassment. Instead, he instilled in Timmy a sense of self-reliance. Timmy often wondered growing up why his father was so cold and distant to him. Thomas died trying to break up a fight between some rowdy town locals in a bar that were menacing another member of their tribe. At a memorial am inebriated member of his tribe told him the truth about his birth mother.

Timmy felt relieved. He had always been a mature soul beyond his years. Despite the initial covert ostracism he grew to earn the respect of the tribem. He exuded confidence and comfortability as a loner that evolved into him being considered a leader, a magnet for people. He was easy-going but also had a wild side. He was an active child and continued to stay in shape. He had no qualms about being naked in front of friends or strangers alike. His prowess in hand to hand combat had become evident early on in his training by the elders. When he turned 18 he was given his tribal name of Lightningclaw by his personality fighting style, which was fast, unpredictable and a force of nature.

Timmy took off from the reservation when he was 19 to explore the world outside the reservation. He traveled south, hitchhiking and working day laborer jobs. Timmy was not a narcissist but had come to realize that people found him attractive. His down to earth easy demeanor further ingratiates him to the people around him.

When Timmy arrived in Austin, Texas, he met a young woman named Daisy Diamond. Daisy worked in a local coffee shop frequented by students of the nearby college. Daisy stood 5'6 inches, with shoulder-length blond hair. The ends of her golden locks dyed blue in the last inch. She was straight shouldered, skin light amber as if the sun had given her the gentlest kiss. Daisy had big soft brown eyes.

Timmy walked into the coffee shop the first day he arrived in Austin and became infatuated. He noted the Intricate bright-colored tattoo of a dreamcatcher on her right inner forearm. Over coffee, Timmy and Daisy struck up a conversation. They both genuinely liked each other. They shared details about their lives with one another. Timmy searched for a job, sleeping in the Chevy Yukon he had inherited after his father had passed away.

Seeing that Timmy was desperate for money Daisy made a suggestion over lunch. She told Timmy about how she went on a webcam community site and did what we're called live private shows. After listening to Daisy and asking some good questions, Timmy began considering the premise. Daisy offered Timmy the use of her laptop and cam on days and times she would not be on.

Timmy was a natural. He quickly amassed quite a following online. He even felt that a good number of his followers were friends. He quickly earned enough money to buy his own laptop and secure a room in a house inhabited by college students. He soon found himself hanging out and enjoying the partying life. He did not partake in alcohol. He had seen the firewater ruin too many of his people. Marijuana, on the other hand, was his favorite. The worst thing about marijuana for Timmy was getting the munchies, meaning he'd eat more and thus have to work out more.

Daisy and Timmy stayed good friends. They had at one point even engaged in a sexual liaison but realized after a couple of times that even though the sex was incredible they were better off being friends.

Daisy began dating a guy named Gary. Gary seemed like a regular guy but Timmy always got a bad vibe from him. Timmy still remembered a look on Gary's face after a confrontation. Daisy has become withdrawn, and wearing long sleeve shirts in the Austin perpetually warm weather. Timmy happened to glance at bruises on her arms. Timmy came over Daisy's apartment when he knew Gatu would be there. Gary was hugging Daisy, with her back to Timmy. Gary's face was a good mask of his inner being at times to kostz but not to Timmy. Gary looked up at Timmy with a sinister smile as he caressed Daisy's back. He licked his lips at Timmy. Daisy excused herself from the room.

Timmy asked Gary about the bruises, to which Gary replied that if she behaved herself she wouldn't have to be disciplined. Timmy calmly.strode over to Gary, throttled him and squeezed his hand around Gary's neck, leaning in close to Gary's face. Timmy explained to Gary in no uncertain terms he was to leave, block her number, move out of town or he would suffer pain like he had never known. Gary could not speak, red faced and choking, he nodded, Timmy released his grip letting Gary slump to the floor. Gary grabbed his jacket and speed-walked through the door.

Timmy did not see Gary for two weeks straight. Daisy seemed to be returning to her old self, no word or sign from Gary. It was Wednesday, and Timmy was heading over to Daisy's for their weekly lunch hang out. Life was feeling pretty good. Timmy got on the elevator and pressed 5 for her floor. The door opened, Timmy entered, the door closing in front of him. Timmy heard Fire & Rain playing lightly in the elevator car as it rose. The door opened and Timmy exitedthe elevator turning right. As he neared Daisy's door a sensation rode. This feeling became this sense of discovering something devastating increased. As he got to Daisy's door he found it ajar. Timmy pushed the door further open to a grisly scene. Daisy was naked arms and legs outstretched. Her eyes were gone, two crimson outlined empty holes remaining. Her chest was ripped open. Timmy felt his heart hit the bottom of his stomach, vertigo began dancing around his head.

Timmy was startled by a visceral, flesh-ripping sound to his right. He looked over to see Gary hunched over in the corner of the living room shirtless, gnawing on something. Gary's head suddenly swiveled toward Timmy. Gary dropped what he was gnawing on and hunkered down into a pouncing position. Timmy readied himself. He could sense the craziness, the hunger in Gary. So primal, corrupted. Timmy had seen grizzly shit, but Gary was acting, seemed…inhuman. What was going on?

Gary leaped at Timmy, hands outstretched bloody, fangs bared. Timmy stepped forward and grabbed Gary's left wrist with his right hand while thrusting his clenched left fist sharply into Gary's liver. Gary tumbled across the room with an agonized howl. Timmy grabbed the small coffee table in the room and smashed it over Gary's head and back. Gary chuckled and rose. Timmy smelled decay and stepped back as he saw a dark nimbus swirl around Gary, who's size was increasing, his form transforming becoming more beast-like.

This creature that was had been Gary now stood seven feet tall. The creature swung it's long hairy clawed right arm at Timmy, connecting and knocking him back. The impact of hitting the walk knocking the wind out of Timmy. Timmy shook it off in a remarkable time but not miraculous enough as this Gary creature leaped and was on top of Timmy, its snarling multi toothed mouth agape and dripping saliva onto Timmy's face.

There was a sudden change in air pressure. The sound of a flame coming to life and the air was filled with the aroma of burnt hair and flesh. The Gary beast reared back in a pained howl. The monstrosity turned to find his attacker. Timmy looked as well, surprised to see his sister Jasmine standing in the doorway amidst the smoke billowing of of Gary's charred back. Jasmine had war paint on her face and carried a glowing tomahawk in her left hand.

"Grab the box on the floor and open it\!" she barked at Timm, pointing to a non descript small wooden box she flung at him while Timmy rolled from under the creature. The Gary beast stepped toward Timmy but a plume of flame interjected between Timmy and the monster. Timmy scrambled to where Jasmine had flung the box. He realized it was the small box their mother had given him before he left the reservation. She had told Timmy he would know when to open. It Timmy held the box but couldn't open it. Jasmine still fought the monster, keeping it at Bay and corralled.

"Say these words," Jasmine shouted at him. "Let the veil be broken, Let my true warrior self be awoken."

"Let the veiled seal be broken, Let my true warrior self awaken\!" Timmy spoke the words, and for a second the world felt hushed, he then saw the tomahawk Jasmine had been holding flying towards his head and so close he was not going to be able to dodge it. A blinding flash, and then the visions. Timmy awoke from his stupor with Jasmine still fighting the Gary creature, and the casket was now open. Inside was dirt with one long larger bone and several smaller bones laying in it. Timmy looked at the long bone.

"Don't just gawk, pick it up\!\!" Jasmine shouted. Timmy looked over at her and now there were twin Gary creatures. Timmy grabbed the bone. Electricity filled the air. Timmy began to glow that glow now streaming and pooling to the hand holding the bone. The bone began to liquefy morphing, growing into a long staff.

The long staff was one of Timmy's favorite weapons. His only higher preferred weapon was a bow and arrow. Growing up on the reservation it was encouraged for the young boys and girls to learn how to use their tribe's weapons. Timmy twirled the staff in front of him and next behind. He rushed at the second Gary monster and swung the staff striking it on its right temple. Timmy shoved the end of the staff into the gut of the creature, making it cry out in pain. The creature recouped and grabbed the end of the staff closest to it. It swung the staff up sending Timmy upward hitting the ceiling. and back down knocking over the box that contained the bones and dirt. The smaller bones flew up in the air, some of them landing in Timmy's hand as he lay on his back trying to catch his breath. Timmy's hand began to glow. The smaller bones morphed into arrows and the long staff was now a bow with string. Timmy was surprised but somehow went into automatic action, shooting the Gary creature he was facing square between the eyes. The creature screamed it's body encased in electric energy. The creature then disintegrated, leaving a pile of smoldering ash. Timmy looked up to see his sister Jasmine in action. Jasmine leaped pirouetting through the air to bring her tomahawk right down into the top of the remaining creature's skull, embedding it deeply. The creature howled, it's body engulfed in flame. This monster was also dispatched, charred ash all that was left of the once hulking creature. Jasmine raised her hand. The tomahawk flew out of the pile of smoldering ashes to return to her hand. She blinked and the tomahawk's glow flared before the tomahawk disappeared. Timmy began looking around for the smaller bones. He found 30 in all. Each time he picked one up it glowed, became an arrow and disappeared

."Hey, we have to get out of here." Jasmine said, looking at Timmy. Timmy grabbed the box and walked out the door. Jasmine raised her hand, a ball of fire appearing in the middle of the room. The ball of fire bouncing all over, traveling throughout the apartment setting it on fire. Timmy looked at his sister questioning her actions then realizing she was covered by their tracks. How could you explain what had happened in Daisy's apartment. Timmy and Jasmine got into Timmy's truck.

"What in the absolute fuck is going on?\!?" Timmy exclaimed looking at his sister.

"I'll explain on the way home but for now we need some distance between us and this place," Jasmine said, her face stern. Timmy nodded, turned the ignition and speed off. Timmy asked Jasmine if they could stop by his room and grab his belongings. Jasmine told him no, and that she had already been to his room and grabbed as much as she could. In truth, Timmy didn't have a lot of belongings. Jasmine nodded to a large duffle bag sitting in the space between the back wall of the cab and the seats.

As they drove the hours were spent with Jasmine telling Timmy the story of the beginning of the universe and the rise of the Prefects'. She explained to him all the things he had seen when Jasmine struck him with her glowing tomahawk, and what he would later explain to Michael. When Timmy and Jasmine pulled up their mother was waiting outside of their home, pacing. Timmy got out of the car and walked quickly to embrace his stepmother.

" Come inside we have much to talk about my son," Charlotte said, entwining her arm with Timmy's. Her other arm extended to give her daughter space to come over and walk beside them. Over the next three hours, Charlotte would explain their family history and the importance of the reservation. She Would reveal her position as a high mage and teacher of magic. Over the following year, Charlotte trained both Timmy and Jasmine in the use of magic unarmed and armed fighting, helping Jasmine and Timmy hone their abilities.

A little time past the year after Charlotte had begun instructing Timmy and Jasmine, the landscape of the reservation had changed. The mostly flatlands were covered in a blanket of snow. Charlotte was out checking on the herd of cattle belonging to the reservation inhabitants. She came across a blue flame blazing in the snow. It made no sense to her that she cautiously dismounted her horse to investigate. The flame brightened and began to take on a bird-like form. Charlotte stood her ground and asked, "Who are you, what is your purpose here?"

"I am a messenger from the First Mother, here To provide you knowledge. " A ghostly, hollow-sounding voice said

"Thanks be to the Mother, please speak," Charlotte replied

" The time is coming, much struggle, strain and strife. Your children must find the first pair, or all will end in despair. Send them Northeast, to help fight against the darkness' beasts. " Charlotte was confused. She knew how the process was supposed to work. Her children's abilities would have remained dormant for the most part if not for something happening to the first Divine Duo. She had given them the tools they needed. An unease fell upon Charlotte.

" What else do you have, messenger?" Charlotte inquired.

"Send them off tomorrow at sunrise. If you do not they will leave the mortal coil.' the disembodied voice said. " A horde from the darkness is coming, and they are led by a dark high druid. " The azure flame became brighter then went out. On the ground was a small bowl with a lock of hair. Charlotte picked up the bowl and mounted her horse. She rode as fast as she could back to the reservation. Charlotte used a powerful locator enchantment on the lock of hair, giving it to Jasmine and Timmy, sending them off at 3 am in the morning. She looked at the truck her husband once owned speeding off carrying her children. She somehow knew in her heart this would be the last time she saw them in this life. Once the taillights of the Yukon were no longer visible she began going around waking up people on the reservation. She told them of the impending assault. Preparations were made. The elderly and children were sent off to the next nearest reservation. Anyone 16 years and older who could fight was readied for battle.

Dawn was slowly approaching, its edges eroding the star-speckled night. Everyone left on the reservation was on edge. The air became still, an expectant breath held. Sounds began to arise, hissing, snarling, jaws snapping in ravenous hunger. Charlotte had put on war paint and was standing at the north entrance to the reservation. Off in the distance, she could see a rolling cloud of dust looming toward the Reservation. As the large cloud of dust neared she could see a tall pale man riding on what looked like a black mastodon. . IN front of him were, for lack of a better word, black and red canine creatures. She began to hear what sounded like coyotes and hyenas, bone gnawing howls and spine-tingling cackling laughter The vanguard of this advancing menagerie of nightmarish creatures stretched half a mile across. Charlotte raised both hands. The other members of the reservation readied themselves for battle. Most could not believe what they were seeing, creatures out of the stories their elders would tell them they thought to frighten them into behaving. Now here they were, the stuff of nightmares. Charlotte spoke in her tribe's ancient tongue, reciting a prayer. Charlotte, arms still raised, began chanting, The air crackled, and the sky darkened. Thunder rumbled high above. Suddenly bright big streaks of lightning began raining down from the sky striking several of the invading hordes. The powerful attack left triple-digit casualties. Charlotte was drained but would not let it show.

The tall man had one hand raised, an arcane halo of dark energy surrounded him ; a mystical shield protecting him from Charlotte's salvo. The remainder of the horde stopped 10 feet in front of Charlotte and the others with her. Charlotte's attack ceased. She stood defiant, angry. The tall man dismounted his large black mastodon. He was slender and looked to be 7 feet tall. His face was obscured by a black hood crowning a long one-piece black robe. The wide fanned cuffs of the sleeves flapped with the wind, stopping about three inches from his wrists. With three long strides he was face to face with Charlotte, only the mystical barrier the inhabitants of the reservation had erected between them.

" I am Charlotte Thunderhawk; Sharell Najba the lightning's razor," Charlotte announced, her voice carrying in the wind, amplified by her control of the air. You are not welcome here." Charlotte spoke, looking straight up at the hooded figures nonvisible face. State your name and your business here, or leave. You'll most likely still have to leave unless you've got a check for Publisher's Clearinghouse for me.."

The tall hooded man in black reached up with both hands. Charlotte noted his pale thin arms as his hands grasped his hood and pulled it back, revealing his face. Charlotte tried not to show any acknowledgment of his appearance. His hair was cut into a purple mohawk. He had one blue and one green eye. His lips were thin and black, pursed into an artificial smile

"Greetings, I am Maul Karth; one of the Three HIgh Clerics of Abyss M'ahl." Said the man clad in all ebony. The world hushed at him speaking the name of who he served. " I have two objectives I need to accomplish today Sharell Najab. I have been informed that a Divine Duo is here. I want the elemental and I want a certain casket, both said to be here. "

" I am the avatar, I choose not to go with you and no casket here belongs to you." Charlotte defiantly spoke

" My dear, do not let your pride be a price paid by your reservations people. " Maul Karth spoke calmly. "Simply give me what I ask for and we will be on our way. " Once again presenting a saccharine smile.

" Your threat is idle, you cannot break the wards protecting this sacred place," Charlotte said,

"Very well then. " Maul Karth replied, turning his head to the left and then to the right. The army numbering 500 still standing or flying creatures. The 500 split up in quintets, four encircling one. Maul Karth nodded his head. The four began tearing apart each fifth in their middles. Black blood flowed forming a rive. Maul Karth crouched down and dipped his alabaster hand I to the steaming dark pool that waterfalled off of the Ward's done, and brought it back up to his mouth. His tongue extended, swabbing some of the demonic blood. Maul Karth smiled again, this time it was genuine: it was malevolent and maniacal. The blood rose and oozed over the magical dome, completely covering it. Inside the dome, it was completely dark.

"Stand your ground, they cannot break this enchantment," Charlotte spoke. She raised her hand. It began crackling with electricity. The faces of the reservation defenders were eerily lit up; making them look like spectors. Charlotte, despite her confident sounding words, was uneasy. The stories of Maul Karth had him known for his cunning and ruthlessness. Legends said he was supposedly 700 years old.

People began shivering. The blood had blocked out the sun and its warm heat. The temperature inside the dome was dropping at an alarming rate. Charlotte ordered a group of reservation residents to grab blankets and coats. The temperature continued dropping for the next hour until it sat at 10 below 0/ Suddenly a hand cleared an oval space in the dark blood coating the ward. The face of Maul Karth appeared, once again flashing that malevolent smile.

"It must be quite chilly in there, are you ready to fulfill my requests?" ArlMaul KarthName correction said

"You will never have your way. We will not yield, demon." Charlotte said defiantly, her people behind her gave a rallying cry.

"Very well, I guess we'll have to try something else then, won't we?" Maul Karth replied, still smiling. The large hand with long spindly fingers smeared the black blood over the space he had created. Maul Karth looked at the ground to his left and saw a withered hand with long claws laying on the ground. He picked it up, Arl pulled off one long claw and struck it against a finger still attached to the hand. The claw sparked and now had a flame on its tip. HE placed the ignited tip to some of the black blood around the protective dome. The black fluid caught fire, and within minutes, the entire dome was on fire. Inside the temperature rose quickly now. The blankets and coats were quickly taken off. People were sweating, the temperature was a hundred and 5 degrees. The temperature then went to 119 degrees. Some reservation residents passed out. The heat was unbearable. Suddenly it went up again, and again. A truck caught on fire and exploded/. Maul Karth as the temperature rose to higher120, then 150 to somewhere higher in degrees, people inside the dome began to scream as they passed out and began dying from having the temperature so hot in the dome it was boiling them. Charlotte was still conscious somehow. She knew at least the casket was gone. She had made up her mind that she would not allow him to have it or her daughter. As she succumbed to the heat, she prayed for the protection of her and childrenz the escaped village members and for vengeance against this monster. The shrieks and howls of anguish rose then subsided to grave silence. Maul Karth waved his hand and the black descended from on the dome to pool at the bottom. No one was left alive inside the dome. Bodies were strewn across the ground within the dome. Maul Karth was pleased. Yes, the mystical ward was still there and would remain for another day but it would fade. He would then search for and find the casket his master spoke of and bring it to him.

Timmy and Jasmine drove off in the cool Wyoming night. Both had sensed something very troubling was going to happen. They both wanted to turn around but knew not to disobey their mother. She had come back with a look in her eye, one of dire importance. She had handed the two the bowl with the lock of hair. She told them it would guide them to where they needed to be, and that it was tantamount nothing stopped them.

Timmy and Jasmine gathered a few belongings and hopped into their father's old truck, now belonging to Timmy. They drove for 2 hours before deciding to stop to use the restroom at a rest stop. It was then while looking for his duffle bag Timmy discovered an envelope and a strange ornate wooden box. Timmy could tell the handwriting in the envelope belonged to their mother.

They had driven two hours so far. Timmy made the decision to find a hotel in Ohio. Timmy blew out the flame that had been smoldering in the bowl with the lock of hair. Jasmine had followed their mother's instructions, igniting the hair and some sage in the bowl. A bright two in diameter orange light shot out of the bowl and began flittering about, showing them which way to go. Jasmine and Timmy checked into their room and got settled in.

Timmy brought the envelope and wooden box into their room. He and Jasmine set up a protection spell over the truck and their room. They sat down on in their respective beds.Timmy held the envelope in his hand. With bated breath, he exhaled and opened the envelope. There were 3 pages of paper and a notecard contained inside. The pages were blank. The notecard had instructions on it.

The notecard instructed Jasmine to produce some blood to drip on the pages and recite the incantation found at the bottom of the card. Jasmine drew the small 5-inch knife she carried on her hip. She slid it just a touch over her right hand's thumb. A small cut offered up enough blood for Jasmine to deposit three drops on each page. The blood droplets disappear into the paper. The papers began to glow, the pages' lights intermingled and grew. The light, now a little football of shimmering luminescence leaped off the table to land on the floor. The light grew, even more, transforming into a brilliant iridescent 3d image of Charlotte. Timmy and Jasmine sat stupefied.

Charlotte looked at her two children and smiled fondly. It was as if her essence had been imbued in this mirage.

" I have much to explain to you my children, my time is short. " Charlotte spoke, her face now a mask of urgency. The Twilight Harvest burning is upon us. Much is at stake. You two were tapped as the Divine Duo because the first pair seemed to have been taken out of the game. This is not the case. The warrior was killed, or so it appears. The assassins thought she was the Avatar, as it has been ever before. It turns out she was not. This time the avatar is a man. He is out there, and I fear unadvised. This box was entrusted to your father. He said it contains a vital key to defeating the negative forces, ending the eternal conflict and usher in a new era for growth for the planet and humanity. This box must reach him, and then you three will be joined by a fourth to go to the Hearth to train, battle and prepare for conflict the likes we have never seen."

"How will we know when the fourth will appear?" Jasmine inquired.

"They will come at a time when all seems lost. They will pull you out of the maw of oblivion." Charlotte answered. The luminescent image of Charlotte began to flicker. " My time grows short, listen closely. Once you find him go to the address taped to the side of the box. Train him, then come back to the village reservation. There is work and a gift there. I love you so much, your father loved you too. He just was afraid if he was too soft you wouldn't be prepared for the trial you would come to face." The image of Charlotte blazed bright then disappeared.

"The silence was deafening, it left a ringing in Timmy and Jasmine's ears. They stared at the box, its presence a weight; a gravity that made breathing feel labored. So much on the line, so much still unknown. What of their people at the reservation?

"We leave at 6 am. Let's get some rest " Jasmine said, laying on her side. We're going to get this done. Timmy nodded laying down on his back, right arm extended to turn off the nightstand light. Timmy's mind raced with what was to possibly come.

At 6 am the two were all packed up and in the Yukon. Jasmine relit the bowl their mother had given them, and the spark came to life, showing them the path they needed to take. The drive was filled with music. Timmy's road trip mix was in rotation. Jasmine tried to keep her business demeanor forward but found Timmy's singing and goofiness infectious. The time went by smoothly, the two reaching Virginia within a day. They decided to hunker down in a small hotel on the outskirts of Charlotte.

Timmy and Jasmine headed to the front desk to book a room. Jasmine had set up a mystical barrier around Timmy's truck to make sure no one messed with it and it's contents.

The pair were a few feet away when they felt an increased spiritual and magical pressure. They both perked up, looking around on edge. A tall slender man dressed in a red hooded robe was walking toward them. In his right hand, he had a leash handle with two large linked chains that led to large mastiff looking demon dogs.

"Greetings I am Demos; one of the Dread High Druids who serve Abyss Mah'l. I've been looking for you Jasmine and certain items. " The high pitched, smooth voice seemed to sing. Timmy and Jasmine called forth their sacred weapons, battle-ready.

" You're getting nothing but a bad day buster\!" Jasmine's right hand raised, a fire ball forming a foot above her head. The fireball took off like a missle heading straight for Demos. Timmy had three arrows notched and ready. Timmy shot two to the left and one to the right two seconds before the fireball reached Demos. Demos dodged right, Timmy's third arrow landing in Antagnon Demos' right eye. The unearthly being screamed, his grip slackened on the leash holding the two beasts at Bay.

Demos ripped the arrow out of his eye, dark blood streaming from the wound.

" Feed my lovelies\!" Demos screamed, letting go of the leash and placing his hand over his bleeding eye. The beasts rumbled toward Jasmine and Timmy. The one beast heading toward Timmy disappeared in purple smoke with a snap\! sound. Jasmine created another fireball and sent it rushing toward Timmy.

"Duck\!"\! Jasmine screamed. Timmy flipped backward as another snap\! and purple smoke appeared mere inches from Timmy's face. The fireball hit the recently appearing beast directly in the side of its face, causing it to howl and tumble to the right of Timmy. Another snap\! and the second had changed from coming at Jasmine to appearing next to Timmy. Jasmine turned her gaze to Timmy and his predicament. His longbow was not as effective in close quarters.

Timmy turned his bow into a long staff flipping off his back and twirling it overhead

The second beast leaped at him, Timmy shoved the end of the long staff into the creature's mouth. Timmy looked around and his eyes widened. Before he could utter a warning he saw Demos' arm-stretching past any normal length, long-clawed hand extended and strike his sister in the head. Blood splattered backward from the force. Jasmine turned just enough to avoid having her head taken clean off. Timmy tossed the beast over to where the other still smoldering creature lay. He turned his staff back into a bow and shot two arrows at Demoss head, and next unleashed a barrage of arrows at the beasts, perforating them, causing them to explode. Demos screamed at Timmy. Timmy began firing more arrows at the villain. Demos retreated from Timmy's salvo. Timmy looked at his sister, rushing over to get her but keeping an eye on Demos. She was still alive, body twitching.

"Jasmine\!\! Talk to me, are you alright?\!?" Timmy exclaimed, wrought with worry. He rolled his sister over, holding his bow ready to send a barrage of arrows at Maul Karth. Timmy looked down at his sister's face. Her head was cut deep, skin flapped over inner flesh visible. Timmy froze in horror. He was supposed to protect her, and

She got hurt protecting him. Suddenly Timmy felt fingers grip his neck. Demos had struck out with his other hand and was now choking Timmy. Demos moved closer to Timmy and Jasmine, as if floating on the air, body retracting toward his hand clutching Timmy's throat.

Timmy gasped for air as he stared at his sister laying there, eyes glassy looking at him. Demos drew nearer. Suddenly Jasmine's eyes became alert. A stern demeanor cane over her face. Jasmine's right hand reached up clenched around the wrist of the hand choking her brother. Demos' arm suddenly lit on fire, the fire traveling down his arm to his shoulder engulfing his head in flame, causing Dems to emit an ear-piercing scream.

Demos hand no longer encircled Timmy neck. Timmy gasped for breath. He was trying to discern what was happening. Jasmine spoke to him.

" Shoot his other eye next, then heart and then dead center in the head," Jasmine said in an authoritative voice. Timmy formed his sacred weapon, following Jasmine's orders. When the third arrow struck him directly between the eyes, Antanagnon Demos screamed one last agonizing time before disappearing in a puff of red smoke.

" Repeat these words, Ancient mother, life itself please heal this mortal wound evil has dealt," Jasmine ordered her brother. Jasmine reached out and placed Timmy's hands to her wound. "Say it now while there's still time to save your sister\!" Timmy was confused but snapped to attention, placing his hands on Jasmine's still bleeding head.

"Ancient mother, life itself, please heal this mortal wound evil has dealt\!" Arcane green-hued energy lit up Timmy's hands. The wound began to heal. The energy dissipated. Timmy removed his hand. A bright crimson scar was the only mark left from the gruesome attack. " Jasmine are you okay?\!?" Timmy was frantic.

"She's ok. Jasmine stood up speaking. My name is Evangeline. I am the warrior of the first Divine Duo born in this age. I was attacked in the womb. My physical body died in the womb but I held a spiritual and psychic tether to my brother. I have been monitoring his life in varying periods. I have spent time here on earth and in the Hearth. I was alerted by the Ancient Three of your ascendance and was warned of your impending current predicament. We should get out of here, I'll explain more on the way, but we need to get to my brother as soon as possible. This battle's outcome will soon draw attention from eyes and ears we don't want it to."

Timmy was incredulous. In a short time he e had by now been informed on psychic abilities, ghosts. Werebeasts. Now a legendary evil wizard that was centuries old. For some reason hearing his sister speak after a traumatic injury in the third person was unsettling. Still, he understood how vacating the immediate area was a sound idea and nodded.

Timmy, Jasmine, and Evangeline got in the faithful Yukon and took off, only stopping to get gas and some snacks when their transportation needed refueling.. Evangeline, possessing the body of Jasmine revealed more to Timmy during the drive to Michael. Evangeline through Jasmine explained that Evangeline was a psychometric, and traveler. Her ability as an astral plane traveler and Jasmine's ability as a medium made it easier to meld and utilize Jasmine's pyrotechnic ability. Also anyone who was inhabitated by a spirit gained superhuman strength. Evangeline went on to discuss how her brother had no idea about the world behind the veil of normalcy, and thus was especially vulnerable.

"What about the wooden casket?" Timmy inquired.

" it and the contents within were conjured by a seance and higher frequency plane connection by Michael and my grandmothers years ago. It contains important information and some other items they sealed that only Michael can open. They put such a powerful enchantment on it that not even high-level mages and other beings can open it." Evangeline explained.

"Is my sister ok? Timmy inquired. He had not felt like he had heard her speak, even though it was Jasmine's voice.

"She's alive but damaged. Demos was a powerful mage. His attack basically lobotomized her. She is semi-lucid, her motor and cognitive abilities especially her fire shaping power has been compromised. When we are joined I can access them." Evangeline within the form of Jasmine replied. Timmy's heart sank, a lump in his throat. This was horrible. All Timmy could think about was how his parents must feel, how Jasmine must feel.

"I have to get better, there just hasn't been enough time\!: Timmy muttered to himself, fist slamming on the dashboard of the Yukon as he drove.

"You did the best you could do. " Evangeline said, placing Jasmine's hands upon Timmy's shoulder in a comforting manner. " We do what we can. We learn from pain, mistakes, and sacrifice. Don't worry I'm going to get you through this. I'll put you through your paces, but Jasmine will get the help she needs.. We will be prepared for what comes next. We should get to Michael by tomorrow afternoon. I know this has been rough. We've all been dealt a raw deal but we are strong, we are resilient. We are not perfect in the normal scheme of things but I think we are just what this shit show calls for. The unexpected."

Timmy nodded in acceptance. He did not know this person inhabiting his sister, but understood she had come to their rescue, saved their lives , deserved his appreciation andtrust.

The trio located Michael the next day. Thanks to the lock of hair and spell Charlotte had given Timmy and Jasmine, the trio were able to obtain Michael's whereabouts. After the skirmish to get Michael, Evangeline then placed the doppelganger Tamajeh in Michael's place. The quartet then headed off to the cabin at Deep Creek. Still so much to discuss and figure out. The only thing Evangeline knew was that the Calling was quickly approaching. Each felt a pang of uncertainty and fear beating sporadically in their hearts. A very defining moment was quickly approaching, the beginning of truly challenging times.

The following morning after the first two days of training at the cabin. Michael called everyone downstairs. Michael in his usual manner had fixed a lavish breakfast. It was his coping mechanism, food and gathering people around. Timmy leaned in the doorway between the kitchen and living room casually looking at Michael. Timmy's talent as a persuader gave him limited telepathic ability receiving some of the more intense thoughts people had. Timmy could interpret from Michael's generally guarded thoughts that he felt uncertain, trapped, felt confined and wanted to be free. Timmy could relate to the feelings of being cast a lot that you didn't feel you could control. Having expectations put on you you didn't deserve. HE thought he had broken free but now a great responsibility with dire consequences had been thrust upon him, hell all of them . The stakes were high. Timmy thought about his family, the reservation, Jasmine and his mother. What was happening there?

After breakfast was finished and cleaned up, Timmy announced to Michael, Jasmine, and Evangeline it was time to head back to the Reservation until they felt the Calling. Jasmine had an anxious look on her face. She knew something but didn't want to say anything. Timmy still thought back to when he heard Jasmine scream at Michael when he lost control.

"Jasmine, what's going on? I know it's hard to talk but .." Timmy trailed off, looking at his sister's diminished expression . There was no audible reply, just a melancholic expression on her face. He loaded up the last of their bags. As Timmy started up his old Yukon He looked back at Jasmine who was in the backseat. She looked off in the distance. Timmy decided to not push her for an answer. and the 4 were off to go back to the reservation.

The first leg of the drive back to the Reservation was uneventful. More training occurred when they had pit stops in secluded areas. They did not want to draw attention to themselves. . The four travel companions decided to bed down for the night at 10 pm with only 2 hours left from reaching the Reservation in a small castaway town called Forgotten.

"Is your sister still here?" Timmy asked Michael before they settled into their rooms.

" Yes, she is here. " Michael responded looking over to his left.

" Can you ask her to travel ahead and give us some intel on the situation?" Timmy asked. He was fearful to ask the question but knew he should.

"Evangeline says she's already been there, " Michael paused, his face not very good at hiding distress or bad news. "She says it's not looking good. Many casualties. We can't do anything about it right now. The children, elderly and some of the young women seemed to br sent to a neighboring Reservation. Evangeline says we should rest, head out in the morning, get there and then figure out the next course of action." Timmy nodded in agreement. He felt like they kept getting hit with casualties. Not so long ago he was living a carefree life, exploring the world beyond the reservation. His biological mother died in childbirth. Charlotte was the only mother he had known and the tribe his only family. He sometimes wondered about what his biological mother's family was like. He knew that she was half Aboriginal and half Irish, she had been serving as humanitarian aid in a war, nothing more. He had wondered off and on about asking Evangeline to help Jasmine intercede as a medium so he could speak to his biological mother. Timmy pushed the notion aside once again as they headed off to their adjoining rooms in a sleepy quaint hotel on Main Street in Forgotten, Wyoming.

Timmy and Michael shared a room this time. Normally Timmy would sleep in the same room as his sister since the traumatic battle she became disabled in. For some reason it just felt like a night they could be separated by a wall. Jasmine had always been the leader. She exuded confidence and a strong will. She had been the person when no one else on the Reservation would stick up for him when he was being taunted and bullied. Jasmine would speak up to older people who had disparaging things or snide glances. When it came to kids their own age, Jasmine told Timmy that he would have to learn to fight for himself. He was a natural physically, he was agile, strong and had a natural fluid, instinctual movement to fighting. He eventually grew into himself, confident, and charismatic. People were attracted to him, even if they still held onto their prejudiced ways about outsiders, especially one such as Timmy, even though through no fault of his own.

Timmy stripped down to his underwear and informed Michael he was going to take a nice hot shower. Michael nodded in response, keeping his eyes adverted from Timmy. The billowing clouds of steam, ambient warmth and the strong pressure of the showerhead stream began to relax Timmy somewhat. HE still had the yearning to talk to his biological mother, feel some resonance of connection, maybe even know that she wanted him, the bastard product of a mixed aboriginal woman and an American Soldier in a foreign country.. Timmy placed his head directly under the effervescent stream of liquid warmth, hoping his current worries and feelings of insecurity would be swept away.

Michael sat on his bed, trying to busy himself. Even though he had learned a decent amount, all things considered, he still found it hard to block out emotions from others. Timmy's emotions, a sense of forlorn guilt, emanating like a strong wind from him.

He's thinking about his biological mom, isn't he?" EvangelinEvangelineMissing character(s) spoke, sitting next to Michael. He could see and hear Evangeline just fine. IN his revelry he just wasn't paying attention at first.

"Yes. What's the deal about his mom?" Michael asked head cocking to look at Evangeline. He couldn't read minds, but Michael could interpret intense emotions, their cause. For some reason he wasn't as freaked out as he thought he would be, talking to a ghost. Normal life, working, hanging out with friends, to the new norm beginning a few days ago seeing ghosts, doing crazy magical things. Prophecies and ancient cosmic battles. Michael felt like he was living in one of the comics he loved as a child, only this was very visceral, very real.

" HIs biological Mom died in childbirth with him. " Evangeline began to explain. "His father was married to Jasmine's mother. He got called up to serve a month after conceiving Jasmine. The father met Timmy's biological mother Talla while in the Persian Gulf war. They had a liaison, Timmy and his twin were conceived a few months after Jasmine. There was a complication. Timmy is a chimera. Cihmeras absorb their twin in the womb, months later Charlotte went into labor with Jasmine., and halfway around the world, Talls went into labor with Timmy. They were born on the same day 3 minutes apart. A strange birth for a Divine Duo but nevertheless it occurred. There is more to the story, but not for me to say."

Michael began to think about Talla. As he reached out, another name came to mind; Naya. He hoped Talla was looking down or nearby on Timmy at times. Michael concentrated. Evangeline looked at him and smiled. She could feel Michael calling out, attempting to pull Talla's spirit toward him. She also sensed the presence of other spirits interested nearby.

The door to the bathroom opened, steam tumbling out. Timmy was clad in a bath towel only. HE saw Michael sitting on the bed, eyes staring ahead. Timmy yanked his towel off and started drying his hair. Timmy was surprised yhere was no immediate reaction from Michael.

"Hey, there buddy, you ok, you there?" Timmy asked, waving his hand in front of Michael's face. Timmy, forever with a sense of naughty humor, swung his hips in a circular motion, causing a part of his lower anatomy to perform an action known as the "helicopter" in front of Michael. Still, there was no reaction from Michael. Timmy. shook his head, walked away to find underwear to put on before he continued checking on Michael, then he would check on his sister Jasmine.

"Your mothers miss you. " Michael spoke, his voice calm. Timmy looked at Michael and realized he was possibly channeling, hearing spirits.

"Naya says she loved you from the moment she knew she was pregnant with you. She knew that your father had a wife but couldn't resist falling in love with him. She remembers when you were born, replays it in her head. "

Timmy was confused why Michael called his mother Naya, and not Talla, but continued to listen to Michael. "She was so tired, she hurt but she was overjoyed at the sight of you, hearing your little voice cry being taken away from the warmth inside of the universe known as a mother. Her arms felt like lead, she shivered, her arms were open ready to cradle you for the very first time. The head attending nurse was carrying you to her, and as she began to lay you down into Naya's arms Naya passed away. " Michael swayed, his voice melancholy, solemn. Tears ran down his face. Timmy was dumbfounded. Michael could feel questions coming from Timmy. Michael smiled.

" I can see her. Naya is short, with a soft round face, high cheekbones. She is curvy, with a full-lipped smile. Her skin is the color of almonds, her hair Dark brown with flares of an orange highlight You have her eyes, those hypnotic soothing hazel green eyes. " Timmy sat down on his bed, facing Michael. Tears began to well up in his eyes. Michael's head turned to the left as if seeing another person approach. Timmy watches intently, fascinated.

"Nice to meet you. Charlotte." Michael said. Timmy looked over at where Michael was looking. "Charlotte is here also."

" She never hated you. She understood that your conception, the circumstances of losing your mother before you could even open your eyes to see her were not fair to you." Michael continued to speak. " Charlotte says she can't lie, you deserved better. The only thing that bothered her from time to time when she saw you was knowing that her husband could find love in another's arms. Still, their marriage while consensual was heavily influenced by their Elders.

Michael hesitated, then continued to speak what Charlottle's spirit was saying to him. "Charlotte says your father and she were childhood friends, who flirted and dated. They never seemed to find anyone else, and with the added pressure from their families decided to get married. They loved each other but were not in love." Michael stopped speaking. His wayward gaze seemed to be looking over to the far-right corner of the room. Timmy observed Michael's head move ever so slightly as if listening intently to someone stating their point in a discussion

"But that has nothing to do with him. You choose your life, you encourage him.." Michael sounded like he was not agreeing with whatever was being said to him. Michaels's head shook, his shoulders shrugged and let out an exasperated exhale.

"Timmy,Your father says to some degree, he felt shame for cheating on his best friend; his wife. He loves Jasmine but says he had wished he had met Talla before he and Charlotte got married. He wanted to be free, truly free, and when he met your biological mother Talla that's what she made him feel. Overseas he felt like he had no baggage from home. He says he loves you, and he knows he was difficult at times. Every time he saw you he was overwhelmingly struck with love and fondness for the special time he had with Talla. He appreciated the gift of your conception and birth. His unease was what bringing you to the reservation would do to Charlotte, make her feel. You were never the problem, never unwanted."

Timmy could not hold back a stream of silent tears that spoke volumes. A soul trying to live their own personal existence in this world and just be loved for who they are. Most children want to know they are loved by their parents, accepted for who they are by their mother and father.

Michael's head swiveled slowly to the left. His head again did that slight cock to the side, listening. Michael nodded his head. There was a slight feeling of expanded air pressure, then a soft release. Michael's body gave a subtle heave, shoulders raised, tensed for a section. He closed his eyes, Michaels's hands clasped his biceps as he shook briefly. Timmy looked on intently ready to help Michael.

Michael's eyes opened again and met Timmy's intent gaze. A radiant smile flashed across his lips, making Michael's face light up.

" I asked Michael. If he would let me enter his body." Timmy's eyes widened. He wondered, who could this be….? " I can only inhabit his body for a short amount of time. I will explain why. I never got the chance to feel what it was like to hold my only child. " Talla was speaking through Michael. Timmy was mesmerized. It was Michael's body, his voice, but almost like an overlapping track, he could hear this feminine voice intertwined with Michaels, giving a duotone sound. " I've waited so long to hold you, hug you. Timmy, may I finally hug you, my child?"

Timmy nodded standing up, and took a step closer toward Michael. Talla inside of Michael outstretched her arms smiling, expectant but resistant. Timmy took another step and was now face to face with Talla/Michael. They embraced. Timmy felt overcome with emotion. Timmy knew he was hugging Michael but it was something more. Timmy could feel the love and warmth of Talla in the hug. Michael's empathy and medium abilities allowed Talla to physically interact and speak to Timmy, but his empathic power allowed the intangible but palpable emotion of Naya to flow through Michael to Timmy.

This felt ...right to Timmy. He squeezed Talla tighter through Michael,l. Talla responded by rubbing Michael's hands in a soothing manner across Timmy's back. Michael pulled back a little, looking up into Timmy's face with an adoring smile. With her right hand, Naya reached up and brushed a lock of Timmy's light wheat-colored head from his brow. The gentle gesture was followed by Naya caressing the left side of Timmy's face, continuing down to cup his stubble cheek. Michael's other hand rose, the hands cradling Timmy's face. Naya pulled Timmys face closer down to her face, turning it slightly so his chin was resting on Michael's shoulder, Timmy's ear close to Michael's lips. Naya whispered in Timmy's ear. Evangeline was standing off in the corner. Her head tilted back. A pool of emotional tears seemed to well up overflowing her left eye. One glistening tear streamed down her face as she vanished.

Talla finished whispering in Timmy's ear. She pulled Timmy's face lower to kiss him on the forehead. The kiss lingered as if she hoped in some symbolic way like a bird feeding her chick he would be fed her love .Talla wanted her only child to know that all of her love was focused on him. She wanted to tell him her real name, explain to Timmy it was the greatest thing she had ever done, and Talla/Naya had accomplished some impressive things in her time. Talla/Naya pulled back, with a content but melancholy expression on Michael's face. Timmy's hand reached out to softly caress his mother's cheek. He could feel a burden slip away from his heart and mind as Talla/Naya withdrew gradually from Michael's body.

Michael's eyes opened to be looking directly into Timmy's eyes. Michael froze not knowing what had occurred after agreeing to let Talla/Naya interact with Timmy through his body

"Thank you," Timmy said to Michael, giving him a firm, affectionate lingering hug. Michael could feel the happiness in Timmy and returned the embrace. After a span of involved time not long enough to become uncomfortable the two released the embrace.

"You are very welcome my friend, "Michael said heading over to his bed. "We should get some early rest to be ready for tomorrow." Timmy nodded in agreement. In the next room over Jasmine was sitting up in her bed. Charlotte and her husband Thomas were standing at the side of the bed. Charlotte leaned over and caressed Jasmine's long hair, then traced her fingers over the red scar on Jasmine's forehead. . Talla/Naya appeared next to Thomas.

"Pretty lady, First Children" Jasmine spoke, in awe, smiling.

"Yes, my dear. " Talla/Naya spoke, her once soft adoring maternal side now showing a more regapmbut still tender demeanor. " You have suffered much, child. There will be a reckoning, a reward in your favor.," Talla/Naya turned to Thomas Charlotte, they looked at her reverently. " I cannot express my gratitude for your sacrifices. Thank you for the love you have shown my son. You have my undying gratitude. Talla/Naya floated to the other side of the bed. She leaned over, kissed her fingertips then pressed them against Jasmine's scar. Mystical energies appear to be fire and water coexisting, frolicking around Talla/Naya's hand.

"Let the power of the Mother and a First Child protect you from any further harm, Let intention be returned to its source through our charm," Talla/Naya spoke, a faint eldritch chanting voice could be heard. The fire and water hybrid washed entirely over Jasmine's body. Evangeline appeared in the room. She bowed and nodded her head at Talla/Naya. Naya turned her head to Evangeline and smiled. Evangeline now understood that Talla was the human name taken by Naya, a powerful First Child.

"Lead them quickly to where my gift for Timmy is. You all will need every weapon at your disposal. You have done well my dear Evangeline. As I said to Jasmine so shall it be for you." "You will have a reckoning and reward for the grievous pains you have endured. I must go, there is much to do. The Calling is very very close." Naya vanished, her mirage shimmering then exploding into an infinite number if sparking lights that dimmed to nothingness. Thomas and Charlotte said their goodbyes and disappeared in the manner of a muted exhalation. Jasmine slowly laid back down pulling the covers up to her chin, smiling. She looked at Evangeline, who returned her gaze with a nod. Evangeline disappeared as Jasmine drifted off into slumber.

In the morning, Michael, Evangeline, Jasmine, and Timmy awoke around,8. There was not much talking, due to the solemn leg of the trip they were about to take. There was sadness, but also acceptance, a relief in truth, They all had belief in their dedication, innate strengths and resolve to their individual and overall shared goals. They would support one another through a tragedy's aftermath.

At the beginning of this morning no one had an appetite. About two in the afternoon the quartet decided to get brunch at what seemed to be the only local diner in Forgotten. The diner was fairly large and spacious. The restaurant newspaper clippings of the town sports teams, strange occurrences in the news and rustic landscape paintings. Booths lined the large front and side windows, the front counter had shirt sides with a long middle accompanied by bar stool tables. The patrons all appeared to be locals, with an assortment of denim, cowboy hats and a mix of native indigenous clothing on display.

The four travelers asked the waitress who greeted them if they could be seated in a booth in the front. The waitress whose name tag said 'Barb'. Barb appeared to be in her late thirties. Her hair was naturally blond but contained one thin grey streak that accentuated her bun hairdo. Barb was wearing a pink collared shirt with the two top clasps unbuttoned. Barb had on a neat knee-length black skirt, apron with the top folded over and hanging down. Her voice was the epitome of southwestern charm, blue-collar folks who were just plain hospitable. The type of people who welcome you in, and causally determined through social nuisances if their new company wanted conversation or nothing more than an inquiry to their say and their food order.

Barb had her notepad out and jotted down the orders. She strolled off to put in their orders then checked on her other tables in her section. After there was some distance between Barb and them, the four talked freely. "Evangeline says she was instructed by your mother to take us back to the reservation and retrieve something she has for you. We should grab it and go. " Michael spoke in a low voice. ' If we can, we should give a proper burial to the fallen."

Timmy nodded, wonderikgnwhat it could be. The last package he received had human bones in it and morphed I to sacred weapons.

"Evangeline says the forces who attacked the Reservation are still out there. " Michael said, repeating what his sister said. "This is the time they can come out and be bold. We need to be on our vigilant shit, be prepared to fight when the occasion arises " Timmy nodded. He was still worried about another skirmish. If these beings were able to defeat the forces of the Reservation he knew they were formidable foes.

The quartet finished their meals and paid their check. They got into the Yukon and headed out to the reservation. Their faces were all stoic masks of resolve. As they approached the reservation's front entrance the black pool of blood could be seen. They passed through a stretch of road normally bustling with people. They reached the center of the reserve The four got out of the vehicle and walked closer to the heart of the reservation. There was still a mystical barrier up, they could continue no further. Timmy and Jasmine stared at the heaps of bodies strewn across the ground in the dome, A cold wind rushed through the clear sunny sky. Michael followed behind Timmy and Jasmine, his mind couldn't help but liken the image to a macabre surreal reverse snow globe as a spattering of random precipitation splattered across the surface of the dome. Evangeline looked at Jasmine and she nodded. Evangeline and Jasmine placed a mystical ward around the Yukon still containing the casket with mysterious important contents.

"Timmy, recite this with me after I tell you," Evangeline instructed through Jasmine.

"Ancestors of the light we beseech you, Open this barrier, let your descendants pass through." Timmy nodded and recited the words while Jasmine's hands formed arcane gestures. Timmy was amazed at the spectacle and flourishes of what he called magical sign language being performed by Evangeline and Jasmine. A rush of air was released. The dome was gone. Evangeline withdrew from Jasmine's body. The four stood in silent solemn stances paying their respects to the recently deceased. Evangeline gave them a moment to take in the scene. Timmy and Jasmine were visibly shaken, but held their grief within. Michael could feel the sorrow inside Timmy and Kasmine. he had to ground himself to not be overwhelmed by their emotions. Michael watched as Evangeline walked over to Jasmine, conversing with her. After a few minutes Jasmine nodded, and Evangeline returned to reside inside of her.

"Quick this way," Evangeline spoke through Jasmine. "Michael, wait here, stand watch. Let us know if anything pops up." Michael nodded nervously as Timmy and Jasmine followed Evangeline. He had a feeling something was going to happen before they got out trouble-free Evangeline took Timmy and Jasmine to their family house. They entered through the open front door of the pastel blue painted ranch style house. They walked through the house to Timmy's room. The room looked the same as when Timmy had left what seemed like a lifetime ago. Evangeline pointed to a picture of a dreamscape. Timmy had had the picture as long as he could remember. His father had given it to him, telling it belonged to someone very special who would want Timmy to have it. What Timmy had never been told was that Naya had painted it a few months before Timmy was born.

"Take down the picture," Evangeline spoke through Jasmine. Timmy had gotten used to Evangeline speaking through Jasmine. Jasmine had explained to him early on after meeting her that there were three degrees of astral travel. The first astral projection without a destination body, the second projection into a body with low passive communication and the third total take over with the host consciousness either vaguely or not aware at all. Right now both Jasmine and Evangeline were cognizant of the present.

Timmy removed the picture. The only thing in the walk were the heads of the two nails the painting hung off of. The picture frame had been secured with a wire connecting the two. " Pull it," Evangeline said through Jasmine. Timmy looked at Jasmine/Evangeline, nodded then grasped the wire with his left hand. Timmy began to tug, stretching the wire, continuing to pull until the wall cracked and then began to crumble, revealing a glowing blue and purple energy swirling in the two-foot irregular hole. Timmy was about to lean in and look when Jasmine's hand grabbed his shoulder.

" Don't look into the Nexus energy," Evangeline spoke through Jasmine's voice. "This reservation sits upon land that is a focal point of ancient cosmic energy, a passageway to the plane of the First Children. Your mind at its current state can't handle seeing what is in there. Reach in, claim your boon. " Timmy raised his right arm, hand extended. His fingertips were so close the energy seemed to gently tug at them. He eased his hand into the portal, feeling a tingling sensation. Timmy positioned his outstretched hand palm up, waiting. He felt something rectangular, wooden placed into his hand. He pulled his now occupied hand back through the furnace of energy. In Timmy's hand was a small l, wooden box not too unlike the one sitting in their car.

The three were jarred from their fixation on the box in Timmy's hand by a voice they had technically not physically heard but felt familiar.

"For my beloved first and only born. A gift of myself for you to be the wielder of the righteous storm," Timmy pressed his thumb against the sapphire blue gem that was positioned where normally a keyhole would be. He felt a quick prick to his finger. He looked down to see a droplet trickle from his thumb onto the face of the gem. The box trembled and began to glow. It opened. Timmy peered intently at the contents. He handed the box to Jasmine to hold. Timmy reached in the box and carefully extracted the contents utilizing both hands.

Back near the center of the reservation Michael paced by the side of the Yukon. Timmy Jasmine and Evangeline had only been gone for twenty minutes, but the time felt longer. He still felt like something bad was approaching. Michael looked off into the distance. He could see a rolling wide dust cloud rumbling toward the reservation. Focusing, he saw what looked like a horde from a story about hell. At the front was a tall man all in black. He was riding something that looked like a corrupted wooly mammoth.

Michael tensed, he tried not to panic. Why was he here by himself? Michael was frozen with fear for a minute. He didn't want to start a fight if not needed and didn't want to act without the others. The horde stopped twenty yards from him. The tall man gently lumbered his beast ten feet in front of Michael and stopped. He dismounted and walked toward Michael. Michael was trying to figure out how to use his powers to alert his companions. He did his best to hide his fear, and what he was trying to do. the inhumanly tall man with plague pale skin wore an unsettling smile on his face.

"Greetings I am Maul Karth, one of The Dread high druids who serve Abyss Mah'l. " The tall man spoke, voice billowing in the wind. "I'm looking for a wooden casket. Would you know of it and where I can find it?" Michael didn't say a word, just shook his head as no. Maul Karth looked at Michael intently. He was perplexed. There was something unusual about this man. He could sense the presence of ancient blessed blood running through his veins, but something unusual. There was something else, but he could not quite put his finger on it.

"I'm sorry but I think you know more than that. How can I persuade you to help me out? Maybe by offering you a quick.." Maul Karth was stopped mid-sentence by feeling the earth rumble. Surprise surface on the malevolent mage's face. Michael crouched down into a fighting stance, fists closed. The ground began to tremble, Maul Karth's eyes focused on Michael, sensing ancient power in him coming to the surface. Maul Larry'sKarth'sName correction eyes widened, and his smile was gone. Suddenly the ground rose and began forming a large twenty foot high fifty foot wide wall that quickly rose between Michael and the menacing mage. Maul Karth avoided the attack by suddenly sprouting large bat-like wings propelling him to the right and into the sky. The wave of earth barreled through the middle of the horde, taking out half of the fearsome force. Maul Karth looked down at the aftermath of Michael's attack dumbfounded and angry. Half his army and his beloved traveling beast were annihilated.

"That answer will get you a suffering that will be for the ages. Who are you?" Maul Karth seethed, teeth clenched. He raised both his hands, speaking in a language Michael didn't understand. He tried to sense Maul Karth's emotions but only sensed pain and a black shroud coming from him. Black crackling tendrils of energy snaked from his hands heading toward Michael. Michael gestured again, breathing heavy. More of the landscape trembled and rose up, this time in the form of smaller rocks levitating into the air above his head. This was effort, but the more he used this earth moving ability Michael became more adept. Michael gestured with both arms in a throwing motion sending a rocky shower up at Maul Karth. The tendrils and the rock shower collided in spectacular fashion. Michael was getting better at using his earth elemental powers but his body was out of shape. As Maul Karth swooped down toward Michael, his hands emitting another attack of black energy tendrils, Michael wondered how much longer he could dodge being killed. Whatever happened he was not going out without a fight and not holding back.

Timmy's hands pulled back from the box. In his hands was a skull. The skull glowed a bluish-green aura, that aura now also encompassing his hands. The skull became liquid morphing into a new form. In Timmy's hands there was a bullroarer, then a bone club. The sound of lightning crackled. Timmy, Jasmine, and Evangeline were roused from their revelry by the ground suddenly rumbling.

Timmy, Jasmine and Evangeline guessed that Michael was distressed, most likely from an attack. The three rushed outside the house heading back toward Michael. They heard what sounded like a rock slide, then a chorus of unearthly screeching. Timmy Jasmine and Evangeline arrived where they had last left Michael to be met with the surreal sight of Michael riding on a large rock through the air. Michael was also creating earth projectiles, attacking a tall bat-winged humanoid being that flew around him menacingly. Evangeline looked at Jasmine and the two joined together. Ebon writhing tendrils snuck through Michael's defenses and wrapped itself around his arm, yanking him off the rock he was riding. Michael went slamming into the ground knocking the wind out of him and causing him to lose concentration. Evangeline inside of Jasmine raised her hand and pointed at Maul Karth. A large fireball appeared and went rocketing at Maul Karth, striking him and setting him on fire.

Maul Karth screamed and plummeted spiraling to the ground with a thud. The impact of him hitting the ground extinguishing the majority of the flames engulfing him. Maul Karth stood up: still smoldering. He still had the black energy tendrils connected to his hand and the end still wrapped around Michael's arm. The tendrils began crawling up Michael's arm like a possessed vine. Timmy raised his hand. His hand began to glow, something forming within his grasp. The Bone club appeared. Timmy grasped it with both hands running and leaping severa feet into the air. Jasmine/Evangeline watched in awe as Timmy went into action. Timmy brought down the head of the club on the tendrils in between Maul Karth and Michael. The tendrils were severed, writhing before going limp.

Michael ripped off the tendrils crawling backwards, chest heaving. Michael got his bearings, rising to his knees. Michael's hands rested on the ground. His gaze at Maul Karth focused. Two mounds of Earth formed around maul Karth's legs, securing them. He was immobile from the legs down. Maul Karth raised his hands, ready to either attack or free himself. A column of Earth rose behind him. Michael rose to his feet, an angry expression on his face.

"You did this monster, you massacred these people\!" Michael screamed, overwhelmed by the psychic screams of the slaughtered spirits of the reservation dwellers that spoke through their blood in the land, spirits all around. Michael rose to his feet, facing Maul Karth. Suddenly a row of jagged protrusions from the earth rifled up and toward Maul Karth knocking him back. As he tumbled backward, Maul Karth swung his left arm, throwing a dark projectile at Michael. The projectile struck Michael in the chest, knocking him down.

Timmy's hand glowed again and his enchanted bow & arrow appeared. Timmy formed and notched two arrows, shooting the arrows quickly at their antagonist. Maul Karth screamed in rage as one arrow pierced both his wrists trapping his hands and secured them to the closest earth protrusion Michael had formed earlier Maul Karth was now completely restrained.

"He's the one who did this to the reservation," Michael said. His psychometric ability was working while he was touching the ground holding Maul Karth in an earthen grip. Evangeline exited Jasmine

Timmy and Jasmine both stared at the snarling sorcerer. . Evangeline looked at Jasmine, both nodded. The two merged, Jasmine's hands raised us. Five fireballs in succession formed and shot off hitting Maul directly in the face. Maul Karth screamed, writhing in pain. Michael manipulated the earth column to incase Maul Karth's hands. Timmy's face was a mask of seething anger. As he approached his left hand began to glow. The large bone club appeared

"Well, it seems I haven't been completely successful." Maul Karth spoke, his burnt, disfigured lips distorting his words. "But I did claim quite a bit of delicious souls.. I'll enjoy feeding on." Timmy's hand holding the bone club raised. He brought it down squarely on Maul Karth's head, smashing his skull. Maul Karth's head erupted from the blunt force like an impacted ripe melon. Black blood oozed out of where his head had once been. The people of the reservation had been avenged and their souls saved from becoming slaves and parasitic food for the now deceased Maul Karth.

Michael stood up and looked around. Evangeline left Jasmine's body and stood next to Michael. Jasmine ambled over to Michael and Evangeline. Timmy watched them, curious then realized they must be seeing other spirits. The image Michael, Evangeline and Jasmine were seeing was a ghastly one. The souls of the newly departed victims were corrupted, still tethered to Maul Karth. The mystical dome that had protected and held after their deaths, kept the virulent black Maul Karth had weaponized yesterday at Bay. But with the four companions breaking the spell the word was gone and the ooze had quickly moved and spread through the reservation infiltrating the recently departed souls.

Michael, Jasmine, Timmy, and Evangeline had been distracted by the condition of the souls of the reservation inhabitants. and did not notice other goings-on. The beheaded corpse of Maul Karth had transformed, becoming a black snake. The malevolent mystical reptile grew bat-like wings and took off for the skies, defeated but not destroyed.

"Tell Timmy to summon the bullroarer. Tell him to make it sing." The voice of Naya spoke. Michael passed the instructions on to Timmy. Timmy summoned the bullroarer and began to whirl it over his head. A sound began to rise from the bullroarer, like a wailing beautiful voice. Thunder rumbled above. The sky grew dark then what looked like raindrops of the sun began to fall from a golden cloud that had formed overhead amidst the darkened sky. The liquid energy began to fall upon the souls of the reservation, washing off and disintegrating the black corruption that was consuming them. After some minutes Michael, Jasmine, and Evangeline could see the souls had been cleansed.

Charlotte emerged from the crowd of souls and asked Michael if she could speak through him. Michael nodded yes, and Charlotte entered his body.

"Thank you all for freeing us." Charlotte spoke through Michael "Timmy, the Bullroarer your mother gifted you with is very unique and powerful. You can destroy powerful corruptions and illusions, call down enchanted lightning and rain. You also have been given the power and position of Manitou Nexian. You can call upon the strength and knowledge of all of the souls who died here at the hands of Maul Karth and add it to your own. Your strength will be unimaginable. "

Timmy bowed his head. He mourned the loss of life and felt honored at being a protector, a guardian. He still wanted to live by his rules and have freedom but also understood responsibility. The sound of trucks echoed in the distance. The four could see a caravan of vehicles coming down the road leading up to the front of the reservation. Several Vans, trucks, and cars pulled up. The passengers within the assorted vehicles disembarked. Among the passengers were the elderly and the young people fifteen years and younger of the tribe. Timmy and Jasmine greeted them all, hugging each person. Charlotte, still inside of Michael, explained that she was inside of Michael, also greeting the survivors.

"You are the survivors of our reservation." Charlotte through Michael addressed all present. "This place is sacred, and despite the tragic attack has become that much more powerful. It will be protected by our spirits and our ancestors as well. Timmy, your mother Naya is one of the First Children; a child of a Prefect and a human. They are immortal, have vast powers of magic, are cosmic inl nature and from time to time create human bodies to walk amongst mankind. She has always been a protector of humanity. She formed the Order of the Sacred Sisters. She will be an ally and patron guardian to this place." This was a new revelation to Timmy. He had now garnered knowledge of his biological mother and his heritage.He wondered what else would be revealed as they continued this roller coaster ride into the unknown.

An elderly woman asked that the four help them with burial rites and cremation. The four agreed. At the request of Charlotte, Michael created a large mass grave site in the center of the reservation. The survivors Timmy Jasmine, and Michael moved the remains carefully to the large pit. The remaining reservation dwellers lined it with branches, leaves and ceremonial herbs. At dusk the four companions, the remaining living reservation and the spirits of the recently departed victims gathered at the large funeral pyre. After prayers, songs and offerings were made, Jasmine raised her hand. The pyre caught on fire. The spirits gave war cries as their early bodies were consumed and their spirit forms disappeared. Once the remains had been fully consumed by fire, Michael carefully and tactfully molded the ground to make one mass grave. Charlotte once again requested to inhabit Michael's body. Utilizing his terra mage powers created a solid rock structure that covered the cremated remains, leaving a beautiful monument.

Timmy and Jasmine spent the rest of the evening tending to and catching up with the reservation survivors. Among some of the older survivors were practitioners of magic. Over the course of the next few days, the quartet was able to learn some more about magic wielding. Evangeline was a born leader. She began drilling them on how to fight in combinations, to watch each other's backs. She knew the Calling and time at the Hearth would be filled with challenges. She had spent much time watching her brother. He could be soft at times and underestimate situations. Still, she knew he was a Scottsfield, and thus had it in him to act and react with a fury. It was now a matter of getting him to release his self-doubts, embrace his inner strength. His gifts were formidable in theory, his imagination in usage inspired, had great potential but would be pointless without him practicing to hone his skills.

A week had passed since the defeat of Maul Karth. Timmy and Michael had been practicing hand to hand combat. Michael had shown improvement in his skills, and more ease at access to his magical and mental powers. Jasmine and Evangeline watched the latest melee between the two men. Timmy was still holding back but discerned the time was past for kid gloves.

"Alright Mikey, this time I'm coming at you with no holds barred. " Timmy said to Michael, ready to attack.

"Bring it, Abercrombie\!" Michael responded with a smile, invoking his nickname for Timmy. The two engaged in battle. Timmy hit Michael several times, ending his hits with slaps. Michael was doing well but was still no match in hand to hand combat for Timmy.

"Come on Mike, make me sweat," Timmy said, putting Michael in an armbar. Michael winced. "I've got your back, I could be hitting you or choking you now, don't let an adversary get the drop on you\!" Timmy released his hold and planted a solid but still not full force kick in Michael's lower back sending him sprawling into the dirt.

Michael landed on the ground face down. He didn't move. Timmy paused, then rushed over to Michael alarmed. Timmy was a foot away when suddenly Michael swept his right leg around kicking Timmy's legs out from under him. Michael scrambled and ended up on top of Timmy, holding down both of Timmy's hands.

"Yeah, how do you like me now?" Michael said with a gleeful smile on his face. Timmy smiled. Michael thought he had Timmy immobilized. Suddenly Michael felt his weight shift as Timmy bucked up under him with his hips throwing Michael forward a bit. Timmy's legs swung up and his feet interlocked at the ankles around Michael's torso, pulling Michael backward. Now Timmy had Michael fully mounted.

"Well well, that was good, but it looks like you're in a bit of a predicament now. What are you going to do?" Timmy spoke, trying to look as serious and threatening to Michael as possible. Michael squirmed but was trapped. Michael was bewildered. Damn it, how did the move get reversed so quick? The two stayed locked there for a minute.Michaels frustration grew as he could not free himself. Timmy leaned closer to Michael's face, staring at him waiting for his response or concession he was trapped. Michael looked away, eyes clenched. Timmy suddenly got a wave of emotion from Michael, confusion, desire, shame. Timmy suddenly realized that Michael was aroused with the tight body contact and subsequently felt ashamed it was happening. Michael opened his eyes again, looked up and still saw that Timmy was staring at him, with a somewhat amused smile. Michael looked away, embarrassed.

Timmy looked Michael in the eye ready to speak after eye to eye contact was made.

"You can't avoid someone this close. " Timmy said, chiding Michael. " What are you going to do, or say? I'll wait, but not too long. A creature could bite your neck, or your face off."

Timmy looked at Michae'sMichael'sName correction face, waiting for a response. Michael squirmed, trying to free himself. Timmy suddenly got another burst of emotional energy from Michael. Frustration had now become anger as Michael turned to face Timmy stone-faced. Michael's eyes went white. His skin began to seem lucid. Timmy could feel them sinking slowly to the ground. Timmy blinked and Michael was gone, only soil in Timmy's hands.

"Holy shit," Timmy said in an awed voice. Michael had somehow instinctively discovered an ability to break himself down and combine with the earth under him\! Timmy didn't know much in his rather rushed training but had never heard of such a feat. Timmy's persuasion ability also had an innate primary attribute of allowing him to sense other living beings through their thoughts. It was faint but he could still sense Michael's presence. Timmy hypothesized that if he wasn't familiar with Michael he wouldn't have detected him. Timmy felt a coalescing of thoughts to his right about 10 feet away. Timmy focused his sight in the general era. He watched and saw the ground rise in an irregular bubble. The bubble began to form a shape.. Michael emerged from the earthy mound intact…..except for his clothes. Evangeline looked Jasmine and giggled. Timmy grabbed a workout towel as Michael stood up, a little dazed. Jasmine let out one child-like laugh, her hands covering her mouth. Michael was disoriented as Timmy wrapped the towel around Michael;s waist. Timmy sat Michael down, sitting next to him. Jasmine and Evangeline walked off to another part of the reservation conversing. Timmy walked back to his parents' home with Michael.

Back at the house, Timmy told Michael to take a shower. Timmy gathered clothes for Michael. Timmy waited for Michael to finish. He instructed Michael to wait for him to also take a shower and prepare for a trip. Timmy and Michael got into Timmy's Yukon around ten in the evening and headed to the mountains. The sky was filled with stars easily visible without ambient city light. Michael had no idea where they were headed to in the darkness but Timmy seemed to know exactly where they were going. The pair drove for about half an hour ascending up a winding, Rocky road. The darkness claimed any distinct view of the area past ten feet. Finally, the car stopped.

"We're here. " Timmy spoke, turning off the ignition. Timmy reached in the space behind the seats and retrieved a large green camo patterned duffle bag. Timmy put down logs and began a fire. Michael was a little nervous. He had not been camping in years and wasn't used to the sounds of wildlife. Timmy pulled out and began to set up a tent. Michael looked at him and smiled. Michael closed his eyes and raised his hands. The ground began surging calmly methodically forming a 7 foot high twent foot wide and deep cave/earth igloo structure around the fire that was now thriving.

"Show off." Timmy said, smiling at Michael.

Timmy discarded the tent, pulled out two sleeping bags, some pillows, and blankets. Michael formed a benchon the side of the dome furthest from the fire, which had dimmed to hazy light. The two sat down side by side.

"You've been doing really well handling all that's going on," Timmy said to Michael, retrieving a joint from his unbuttoned shirt's breast pocket. He lit it up, took a deep toke and passed it to Michael. Michael smiled and accepted the offering.

"Thank you. I just don't want to disappoint you guys." Michael said, releasing a plume of smoke from his lungs. He had felt his confidence growing. Michael was still feeling he was continually being bucked by a horse or bull he had been tasked to ride. Michael didn't want to say it, but he felt deeply for Timmy, Jasmine, his reunited sister, albeit in spirit form. He had just met the three under harrowing circumstances. Even though Michael had know the others a short time he cared deeply for them. There was a different strong bond each had with one another. That bonds power seemed amplified when all four were together. TommyTimmyName correction and Michael passed the quality marijuana cigarette between themselves until finished.

"Here's the thing my friend," Timmy spoke in a calm, smoky relaxed voice. "Even though it seems like fate and destiny are playing all these parts in our lives, we still are the deciding factor in our destinies." Timmy spoke, relaxed, feeling good. " There is no one else exactly like you. There is no one else who is going to be able to do exactly what you do or make the decisions that you choose. What is your driving force, what is your motivation? Do you want to be a positive force in creation? Or do you want to be consumed in selfishness?"

"I want to be a vessel of love." Michael said, relaxed, at ease." I want to be a champion of life, love. I want to be able to share love with people to be a positive force in the lives of those I interact with." Michael answered. His body and mind were relaxed, his mind alert but not feeling cluttered with self-doubt as much as he had recently. " I think I just spend so much time just scared that my good intentions are going to be misread or that having personal desires is a bad thing. I also won't always be there for those I care for."

Michael looked at Timmy, his thoughts lingering on what he had just said. His mind drifted to the training exercise earlier in the day. He had grown comfortable with Timmy and Jasmine, Timmy just had an ease about him. He made you feel comfortable. Timmy was down to earth and so easy to like. Concerning Jasmine, Michael's empathic ability allowed him to pick up on a good soul. It also was striking, her pain resonated with him. Although there wasn't much difference in age between them, Jasmine felt a responsibility to protect her brother, her family. Michael could feel this too from Jasmine.

Michael's empathy when it came to Timmy's overall intentions and demeanor. felt compassion, concern...and even affection emanating from Timmy. Michael wasn't sure if the affection was being perfumed with his own attraction. While many people seemed to find Michael approachable in his opinion he constantly felt awkward, strange, a bizarre oddity. Praying to be detected accepted, selected honestly adored by somebody.

Michael had always felt torn in some regard internally. Certain physical attributes stood out to him and he found endearing, or enticing. When it came to having amorous interactions with people, he actually didn't have that much experience. Michael often found himself feeling like he fell in love with his friends to a degree regardless of their gender. He never initiated an advance except twoce. Both times with undeniable acknowledgement and permission to do so.

Michaels' feelings were genuine and without any selfish motive, but he still felt as if to some degree he was unworthy of having his love accepted,and becoming fully intimate with another. Such things, such notions felt out of his reach.

"Hell, " Michael said in his head "Am I even good enough to be loved?" Once again Timmy could feel emotions oozing out of Michael. He knew Michael wasn't intentionally doing it, just that his control over reigning it in was hard. It could be a powerful tool if harnessed and a crippling handicap if not mastered. Still, that was the conundrum with Michael. Timmy realized Michael kept this burden with him, like baggage, weight. Sometimes he could put down some of it, could use that weight to fight but inevitably picked it up again to carry. Timmy likened this thought, Michael's currently portion of his journey as the emerging butterfly stage.

"Embrace who you are, who you were and who you are becoming," Timmy spoke, draping his arm across Michael's shoulders, pulling him closer. "We are living, feeling, thinking, breathing beings with needs, desires, hopes, and dreams. If we start with caring, if we start with embracing what makes us unique and loving oneself. Yes, we can each reach our full potential. And you know what that means?"

Michael shook his head, feeling the swell of tears firming. He didn't understand why he felt so self-deprecating at times. What Timmy was saying was how Michael felt about himself in regard to his relationship with the world. Michael saw hope and beauty in everything around him, but not always in himself.

Timmy used the fingertips of the hand that had been hanging over Michael's left shoulder to nudge Michael's face in his direction. Timmy locked eyes with Michael.

"Listen to me. I haven't known you for a long time but I feel there is a very good caring person inside of you. " Timmy said sincerely. "Despite whatever setbacks and failures you think you've had in your life you're still here. You're still fighting, you're still striving to make this world a better place and to be one who helps people around you." Timmy spoke in a soothing heartfelt serious voice. "Believe in yourself, love yourself, allow yourself to be loved. You are a bad ass, I hope you're realizing more and more each day how powerful your soul is.I have nothing but love for you my friend "

Michael's body subtly shook. He was overwhelmed with emotion. He was tired of carrying the baggage, his insecurities, the specific expectations of others. Here was someone like his friends back home telling him he was loved, a good person and to blaze his path his way. Michael laid his head on the crook of Timmy's neck. The two sat there in nonverbal communication watching the flames of the bonfire Timmy had lit. Nothing needed to be spoken out loud, the company of one another eloquently communicated volumes as to how they felt about each other.

The two confidants ended up bedding down for the night side by side. In the morning only faint embers remained of the bonfire. Dawn's radiant smile was washing over them. Timmy and Michael woke up feeling refreshed. They headed back to the reservations center, ready to face the new day

The day progressed in a similar fashion as the previous days. The four learning how to employ their abilities in unison. They had just stopped around five o'clock to take a break. Each of them felt a presence, a faint echo. For Michael, it reminded him of being a child in grade school, allowed to hang out with the neighborhood kids his parents knew. This sensation reminded him of his mother leaning out the window and telling Michael and his brother dinner was ready to come home. Evangeline, Jasmine, Timmy, and Michael all looked at one another. The Calling had arrived.

The quartet gathered their things and said goodbye to the people of the reservation. Charlotte, Thomas and the rest of the spirits of the reservation were present as Michael, Timmy, Jasmine, and Evangeline drove off. All wondered what would they encounter on the next leg of their odyssey.

The Calling sent them south. The sun was pleasant and warm, the winds of travel caressed their faces through open car windows. Evangeline, inside of Jasminehad her hand arm out the window riding the air's invisible waves. As they drove down route thirt-five the aroma of wheat, corn and a myriad of other crops and plants to be appreciated. The quartet traveled into Louisiana. Once in New Orleans the city's one of ankle and charm presented itself everywhere. Vibrant colors, smells of southern cooking, the sounds of jazz and people of all colors could be found everywhere. It was a concentration of what they had encountered driving down through the South but more intense. The city had this feeling of a focal point of life, death and beyond. Michael, Jasmine, and Evangeline could see spirits walking around. Spirits and other beings. Michael had no idea what he was seeing. Tajameh and other beings walked around unbeknownst to regular humans. He had questions to as what these other beings were but decided to refer back to the unwritten but universal Black guide of survival, don't ask, don't pry don't investigate.

Michael noticed that some of these other people took notice of them. The Tamejeh that saw them nodded or even bowed at them. Some of the other beings looked amused, some scowled and others walked the other direction away from them.

"Don't start, none won't be none. ." Michael thought to himself. The four still sensed the Calling but it was languishing here for some reason. They instinctively knew this wasn't the destination but they were drawn there for a reason. The four traveled through the French Quarter and into the lower wards where the creole and descendants of Haitians and slaves dwelled. The beautiful tones of melanated skin made Michael smile. The rich ,vibrant clothing, music, spirits traveling were incredible to Michael to behold. Michael and company walked around taking in the sights. Michael began to feel adrift in a sea of energy. So much life, death, struggle, emotions, and spirits. He began to feel light-headed, his balance thrown off. The others noticed. Timmy got under Michael's left shoulder ss Evangeline inside of Jasmine went under and secured Michael's right side. The group continued walking, navigating the streets. Michael looked at the siblings in turn, nodded a thank you. After a few minutes of regrounding himself to block out the overload of emotions and psychic energy, Michael was able to regain his composure and walk unaided.

As the quartet continued walking the bustling streets of New Orleans, Evangeline/Jasmine noticed a turn of the century house converted into a bar to their right that seemed to not be crowded. The Evangeline/Jasmine combination seemed to feel that something was special about the house, and pointed this out to Timmy, Timmy stood and stared at the house. He too felt something compelling him toward it. The group walked toward the house, heading toward its heavy oak front door. They began climbing the nine wooden steps. They reached the last step and started crossing the large porch where a few people were eating food and drinking. The people didn't seem to react. Just before Timmy, Jasmine, Evangeline, and Michael reached the door a tall, bald husky dark-complexioned man approached from the right of the wrap around porch. He stood directly in front of the door the four wanted to enter and looked at them. Neither Timmy, Jasmine or Evangeline could detect anything peculiar about him besides his enormity. He looked to be six foot tall and wide but was all muscle in a white tank top and blue jeans.

The Jasmine/Evangeline gestalt dropped their heads to peer over at Timmy. The wink of Jasmine's left eye told him what was coming next. He gently grabbed Michael by the arm and stepped further to the left side of the doorway, out of the way. Jasmine crooked her head with a smile at the large guard. Suddenly she moved, delivering a solid liver shot to the large impediment. The man's face contorted in what looked like mortal agony. Jasmine then lifted the six foot four three hundred plus pound man up by his throat and groin area, holding him against the wall on the right side of the door. She held him there for at least two minutes smiling at him. She removed the hand holding his groin, the index finger on this now free hand began tickling his nose. Evangeline through Jasmine giggled. She then lowered him, leaning in and whispering in his ear. She pulled back and licked the right side of his face before kissing his forehead. Jasmine/Evangeline released him from the throat stranglehold. The mountain of a man crumbled to the floor and gasped for breath. One hand massaged his throat and the other his bruised nether regions.

Jasmine put her hand on her hip and looked down at the man. He looked up at her in a mix of fear and anger. He gathered himself and stood up. His hand grasped the doorknob and opened the door. He entered ushering the group in with the other hand.

The smell of honeysuckle and cedar permeated the space. The front parlor was lavish in the French style of decor. Portraits adorned the walls, some hand-painted and some photographs. The large doorman guided them to another room. Inside the house, Michael had long recovered from the onslaught of being in a sea of spirits and so much raw emotional energy. He had learned a valuable lesson. He needed to be cognizant and steel himself. His sensitivity was high. This next room was more modern but modest in its furnishings. It was shaped in an octagon. There were five doors ahead of them and one on their left and right. In the middle of the room, there was an old beautiful mahogany table. Upon the table were four dinner table settings, each with a glass of water sitting next to it. Three of the settings we're closest to them, the final one sitting opposite to the others. There were four large backed chairs in front of each setting. The mountain of a man gestured for them to sit. As he walked past Jasmine/Evangeline sitting, he looked back. Evangeline winked and blew him a kiss. His eyes got slightly bigger as he quickened his exit through the door. They heard footsteps, someone was approaching

Michael, Timmy and Jasmine/Evangeline sat at the table. The door directly in front of them on the other side of the table opened. They waited with bated breath to see who emerged. A well-dressed man in a dark grey suit with lavender colored pinstripes appeared from the door walking to the table. He was about five foot ten inches on a lean frame outlined by his fitted suit. He had a tan complexion, soft thick lips with a slightly wide long nose. They couldn't tell if he was white with a deep tan or creole. He had sparkling amethyst colored eyes.

The well dressed man grabbed the fourth chair and returned to side of the table facing the quartet. He sat down at the table and smiled looking at the three people in chairs. He swiveled his head in succession looking at each one for a lingering moment with genuine amused curiosity. Still smiling, he began to finally speak.

"Greetings travelers." He spoke in a lush charming Cajun accent. " Lunch will be served shortly. What brings you four here? Michael, Jasmine, Timmy, and Evangeline looked at each other. There was more to this man than what appeared on the surface.

" We're not sure why we were called here," Timmy said, looking the man in the eye. " Thank you for your indulgence and we apologize about our entry".

"Might you tell us who you are, what this house is, what your purpose is? " Evangeline spoke through Jasmine. The man smiled, paused a minute then spoke.

" I am known as the Forgotten One. One of the First Children." The man said, smiling. Evangelne seemed shocked by the man's introduction as a First One. " You don't need to speak through her Evangeline. I can detect spirits and hear them outside of human bodies. This man claimed to be a First One. Timmy Evangeline and Mickael remembered the power of Timmy's mother Naya. No one had heard of him. As if reading their minds, The Forgotten One spoke. "Yes I like to stay under the radar and my gifts are conducive to that. What I run here is an orphanage for Third Sons. They are not Q'ell Nah here. If they show a proclivity to their gifts and are willing to be trained for benevolence despite their varied and often troubled backgrounds they have a home here. I am making an elite force that despite not having immortality like their female counterparts, still have other attributes that can be honed and utilized for the greater good.. " Timmy took in what the Forgotten One was saying. It made sense. How many times had First Children visited the earth of millenia in human form and made children, only to get bored and leave them behind? Timmy saw he was one the lucky ones now.

The door to the right of the entrance the Forgotten one came through opened. A cute short slightly chubby young black teen came through rolling a cart of food. The smell was amazing. He served each one smiling. The young man finished serving and rolled the cart back through the door he came. He returned with glasses and a pitcher of tea on the cart, once again serving all at the table, then departed.

"I think I know why you are here." The Forgotten One said "I have a request, an envoy I would like to accompany you. He is the epitome of what a Third son can be. I believe my sister Naya wanted him to accompany you. I want him to be presented to the Ancient Three and introduced to the Sacred Sisters. I want my work, my nephews to have a place beyond the Gateway of the Goddess's Grail."

Michael, Timmy, Evangeline, and Jasmine stopped eating and looked at each other. They had been sent on a mission to find each other and get to the Calling. They were now supposed to be heading the beckoning of the Calling. This pitstop and now petition of adding another person to what had become a tight-knit unit seemed intrusive.

" I simply want him to travel to the portal with you," the Forgotten One spoke, once again as if reading their minds. He will not interfere or be obtrusive to your activities there. Gain him access with you through the Gateway and he will do the rest." The Forgotten one reclined back in his chair, still smiling. His hands came up and met as if to pray, fingertips touching just below his nose. Michael, Jasimine, Evangeline and Timmy remained silent,

"Y'know maybe you guys need a demonstration. Follow me." The quartet followed the Forgotten One through a door to his left. The four were startled by what lay on the other side of the door. The room was a vast gymnasium. Several young men of varying ethnicities were working out or sparring. In the center of the open space was a raised octagon. Seven young men were heatedly sparring, six against one. The young man in the center of the bout had Syrian and Palestinian features. He had dark curly jet black hair. Five o clock stubble adorned his face. He was tall near six feet in height, wiry framed. Through a series of moves combining different disciplines of martial arts, he took down all of his assailants. The young man looked over at the Forgotten One and his guests. The Forgotten one motioned for the young man to come over. He walked over, his gait exuding discipline and self-confidence. He quickly approached, looking at Michael for a few seconds, then Timmy for a minute, and finally Jasmine for a few seconds. He did not seem to see Evangeline.

" My guests, this is Assi Aybak." The Forgotten One spoke.

"Ashy ass back?" Michael inquired, feigning he had heard the name pronounced differently. Timmy held in a snicker. Michael was generally a kind and demure person, but his shade had come out. Michael didn't like the way this Ass back looked at him or Timmy. The Forgotten one smiled

"Ah-se I-ya-bak." The muscular, shirtless young man said his name phonetically. " It is my pleasure to meet you." He spoke in an American English accent with a hint of Middle Eastern influence. He shook Timmy's, Michael's and Jasmine's hands. Assi grabbed a towel that was nearby and began drying his sweat laden chest dry. The Forgotten one ushered them all into the room they had come from when meeting the Forgotten One. Assi put on a light white cotton Moroccan designed shirt, standing behind his mentor. Timmy, Michael, and Jasmine sat down again.

"You have seen some of his prowess, yet I still sense some hesitance.." The Forgotten one looked at his protege, then his guests. Timmy could feel psychic energy being emitted and put up his psychic guards. Jasmine's eyes closed and she slightly slumped in her chair. Timmy's facial expressions didn't change but his body drew taut, his left hand clenched ready to form a sacred weapon. Michael could feel the tension rising, anxiety, concern, his empathic abilities were a sixth sense of danger. The Unknown one leaned toward the table and stared at Michael smiling. He continued staring for four more seconds, head cocking to the side. Michael could feel something happening. Suddenly he couldn't remember who anyone else in the room was. Michael looked at Evangeline and gasped hopping out of his chair. Evangeline discerned something was wrong and moved to enter Jasmine's body. The Forgotten One motioned with his left hand freezing Evangeline in action.

Timmy s could tell something was amiss with the situation. He summoned his bone club jumping up into a battle stance causing his chair to kick backward. The Forgotten One was no longer sitting in the chair. He couldn't see, hear, smell or sense him telepathically. Timmy raised his bone club and prepared to launch it at Assi. Suddenly the Forgotten one was behind Michael. The Forgotten One. Gripped Michaels's head from the back. Michael suddenly slumped into the Forgotten One's right arm. While the Forgotten One was looking at Timmy he glanced down and caught a glimpse of the back of Michael's left shoulder blade. His eyes narrowed as he stared, seemingly surprised at what he saw. He studied the area and smiled, seeming to be captivated by something. The Forgotten One brought his left hand up to his lips and kissed the tip of his index finger. The fingertip began glowing pink. He brought it down to Michael's shoulder and seemed to stick it in the area. Michaels body began to shake. Timmy let the bone club disappear but manifested his bow, quickly notching an arrow aimed at Assi's head.

"I am one of the First Children. " The Forgotten One spoke looking at Timmy. I can make ANYONE forget about me or forget what I want them to forget. I can restore memories. Or create new ones of my choosing." Timmy's sacred weapon disappeared as he remembered what it felt like the 9th month in the womb, the sound of his mother's voice. " I could make you forget about all of this, and who you are entirely. "

The Forgotten One cocked his head. " Or, I can make you relive the worst pain you've ever experienced over and over again ." Suddenly Timmy cried out, crumpling to his knees. The Forgotten One snapped his fingers, stopping his assault on Timmy..

"Let's not make this difficult" The Forgotten One said, face relaxed but still serious." Timmy stood, wanting to fight but realizing they were no match for the Forgotten One, and nodded.

The air began to feel ionized, charged, followed by a crackle of lightning echoed in the room. Suddenly Naya appeared, clad in beautiful flowing robes striding through one of the doors.

"Enough little brother. " Naya spoke. She snapped her fingers, Jasmine awoke. Naya raised her hand, cradling a ball of lightning. " You can try and make me forget, but not before I incinerate your neophyte and cause a storm that drowns every one of your pupils." The Forgotten One smiled at Naya. He looked at Michael and concentrated, restoring his memory and bringing him back to consciousness. The Forgotten One released his embrace of Michael once he was sure he had his balance again. Evangeline became in control of her movement.

"My son, Jasmine, Michael, Evangeline," Naya said addressing the 4 companions, " the conflict coming will require all our allies to join forces. Take him with you. " Timmy looked at his mother, smiled and nodded.

"I wasn't going to harm them I was trying to persuade them. " The Forgotten One spoke, now non confrontational. "It's easy to see your stubbornness in him." The Forgotten One said with a dismissive nod. " I have work to get back to. Do see yourselves out." The Forgotten One departed through the door he came. Naya exited through the door to the right of the one the Forgotten one left through. The door that the four had initially entered through opened, the large man on the other side with a bag in hand. The four stood up, all back to their normal selves. Assi strode to the door taking the bag from the enormous man. Assi turned to Michael , Evangeline, Timmy and Jasmine and said "Let us be on our way. "

The four followed their new traveling companion out of the house. Timmy led the way to his Yukon. The five got in and were off to a gas station to fill up, and then once again following the evocation of the Calling. The day turned to night as they entered the state of Alabama. The Calling became stronger. It was a force that made itself known, making the need for many conversations unnecessary. Still, some chatter was shared, and needed.

"Assi, how did you come to meet the Forgotten one?" Timmy asked while driving.

" I was born in Liberia twenty five years ago," Assi spoke. " I was placed in an orphanage in Yenen by my human father who was purportedly a Palestine American. When I was eight the Forgotten One came and took me out of the orphanage. He brought me here, to America. There were five other young boys close to my age already there when I arrived. There were three other Third Sons who helped instruct us younger ones in combat, reading, languages, magic. The Forgotten One was quite present on a daily basis. Soon the three older third Sons who had been our prime educators left when the first group of us reached twenty one years old. Those five Third Sons became the next teachers. My peers and I have continued the cycle, teaching those younger than us, and so on."

"What's your claim in this, your reason and intentions,?" Michael sitting in the back right passenger seat asked.

"WE Third Son were castaways. We have been forgotten, marginalized and disenfranchised from our connection to the First Mother and access to many of our gifts. " Assi said, he was sitting behind Michael. It was a strange sensation. Assi's presence close by was subtly intoxicating. His scent pheromone laden, pleasant but on the tip of your tongue undefinable. His voice was low without booming but could be felt as well as heard.

Michael wondered if all the Third Son's had this charm. Timmy certainly had it. Michael's mind drifted a little. Timmy and Assi both looking ahead smiled at the same time, looked at Michael in their visor mirrors then at each other briefly. Jasmine pinched Michael out of his brief revelry and giggled. He looked at Jasmine. She leaned in and whispered to Michael. "I used to talk more. I'm still here, just takes a long time...thoughts to muscles...slow reaction....mind still here" Jasmine looked at Michael, tears welling up in her eyes. "Not stupid. Thank you" Michael felt a wave of sorrow sweep over him. He reached over and clasped Jasmine's hands with one hand, the other wiping tears from just under eyes gently with his thumb. He rested the hand not holding Jasmine's hands on her right cheek. Michael closed his eyes and began gathering emotions from Timmy and himself and sending them to Jasmine. Michael wanted her to feel the love they had for her. Jasmine's eyes closed and she smiled, swaying.

Michael pulled his hand away. The two smiled at each other. Both were mediums, and that was a special set of circumstances to navigate. The shared experience gave Michael and Jasmine a unique bond both appreciated. They unlocked their hands and relaxed into the back seat. Whatever they were about to meet they would face together until the outcome was definitely decided.

The Calling next led the travelers to Exodus, Mississippi. The town was a sleepy nondescript place, signs of the old and the new were displayed everywhere. Nice modern apartments, expansive mall, a Walmart, luxury movie theater, Target, Walgreens and various contemporary restaurants. Then there were the multigenerational areas. The descendants of the plantation owners had converted and modernized the large houses into communities with some smaller but quite nicely built homes. Schools and community amenities also popped up with some small businesses.

On the other side of town, there were thriving communities of field workers trained Craftsmen. This part of the town still showed much of its history. The homes and yards were neatly kept. Some old vehicles did sit on some lawns. There was a main strip where the beauty salon, barbershop, main first Baptist Church, post office, town library sat. An ice cream parlor and a restaurant named "Muh' Dear's sat across from each other. The town's schools sat in between the locals' neighborhoods and downtown.

The Calling at this point was a magnetic heartbeat thumping in their ears and reverberating in Timmy's, Jasmine's Michael's and Evangeline',s souls. As they drove past Muh Dears Timmy noticed other people milling about. Some were in pairs, others in a larger group that seemed to know one another in some capacity. Evangeline looked at Jasmine and was granted permission

" The pairs are other Divine Duos and the larger group Disciples. " Evangeline spoke in a hushed voice through Jasmine's mouth.

"Disciples are the factions of the Perverted Prefects equivalent of Divine Duos. They don't have access to all of the elemental powers. They work in either threes or singles. " Timmy, Evangeline, Jasmine and Michael looked at but tried not to stare at the gathering of intriguing individuals.

The group decided to pull over and grab a bite to eat. As they exited the Yukon, Evangeline and Jasmine grabbed the casket belonging to Michael. Timmy placed a protection spell on the Yukon to protect their belongings inside the truck. As the quintet approached the front of the restaurant they noticed they had attracted the attention of the others milling about. Hushed pockets of whispers began springing up..

Michael looked around at the chattering watchers. They stopped speaking when his gaze fell on them in order. He turned his back to take two steps towards his traveling companions. He felt a slight ache in his left shoulder blade. He reached back and rubbed it. The ground rumbled and shook the throng of onlookers, causing all to be caught off balance and some to fall. Timmy, Jasmine, and Assi looked around, their gazes falling upon Michael. He smiled and kept walking, as if the quake was intentional. .

The quintet entered the restaurant. There was some window seating in the front, a counter to the left in the front. Stretching back to the left appeared to be where the kitchen was. To the right were 6 tables that sat four each, accompanied by four chairs. Stairs next to the wall where a bathroom sat between the kitchen and dining room living room eating area The restaurant had obviously once been a house.

An elderly African American woman with a Lily in her salt and pepper hair sat at the hostess desk front counter. She grabbed four menus and beckoned them to follow her. The elderly woman walked to the stairs. Michael turned his head and now saw the outside gawkers filing in. Michael paused thinking he had seen a familiar face, but that couldn't be. He looked over at the front counter, then back to the front of his group and back again in disbelief. There was another elderly woman who seemed to be the twin of the one leading them to the stairs.

The elderly woman who had not spoken yet motioned them to head up the stairs. The stairs were dimly lit with the hallway entrance at the top of the stairs bathed in light. Timmy began to raise his right leg to place his foot on the first step when a large hand attached to a muscular forearm emerged from the dimly lit stairway to halt his ascension. Timmy backed up as a tall, burly man in a short-sleeved polo shirt and suspenders exited the bottom entrance.

"Good day descendants of the Blessed blood. " The man's deep voice rumbled from his chest like a bass through speakers. "I see five of you here. That's one extra Two pairs of Divine Duos, that's correct. Hmm one is a ghost, I have not seen that before. Two Third Son's, but one is part of a duo and not ruled out. One of your avatars is maimed. There are reservations set for four guests with four names scheduled. We seem to have a dilemma."

"So you are initiated in the veiled world," Assi spoke, much to the chagrin of Timmy. Timmy wanted the man to talk more so he could gain more information on the situation. The enveloping spell placed aeons ago to keep the secrets of the First Mother's existence erased much evidence and memory of prior ages and the customs. Timmy did not interject, he was going to follow this upstart's play until he needed to take control. " The names you have belong to my companions. I am an envoy who has been sent to broach an offer to the leadership of the Hearth. I am not here to crash dinner plans, but it is imperative that I be allowed to attempt and access passage through the Gate of the Goddess Grail." The large imposing man smiled and cocked his head.

" Four chairs. Only those that sup at a table while sitting here get to make it through that portal. " The tall man's gaze was now intently focused on Assi. The man took a step closer, the floorboards groaning under his muscular weight.

"Well, how's about this?" , Timmy interjected, feeling this was the critical time to. Intervene and avoid physical conflict. "Let's see if our spirit companion can join with one of us and that way there would be four bodies for four chairs?" The man looked at Timmy and smiled. He cocked his head and spoke, voice booming even amid the chatter of the now at least nearly full dining area.

" I tell y'all what, y'all try to walk up those stairs. Let's see what happens," the five travelers looked at each other. The large baritone-voiced man moved to the left of the doorway to the ascending stairs.. Timmy walked up, began climbing the nine stairs. He reached the top, crossed the threshold and waited. Evangeline joined with Jasmine. They walked up the stairs. Michael followed, reaching the top as well. Assi did the same once Michael had reached the top. Michael, Evangeline, Jasmine, and Timmy waited for Assi. Assi climbed the stairs and reached the top. He lifted his hand in front of him through the doorway, hand disappearing in the bright light. He stepped through to find himself back at the bottom of the stairs. Assisi attempted to climb the stairs again. He placed his foot on the first stair, then the second. When Assis put his left foot on the third. He felt something hit him. Not fazed, he kept climbing. More strikes, lashes kept hitting him. Michael looked down the stairway. Michael poked his head through the threshold and saw what looked like 3 black women dressed in traditional african clothing with belts whipping Assi violently. Assis made it to the eighth step. Michael put his hand out when one of the women, mid-belt lash backhanded Michael with the other hand sending him back. As Michael went back lip and cheek stinging he saw the women get in three belt lashes at once on Assi, then they pushed Assi back tumbling down the stairs.

"Hmm, good idea but that didn't work." The big man still standing to the side of the door peering up the stairs spoke, smiling. Assi was back at the bottom of the stairs again moaning. The large man in overalls laughed. Michael, Jasmine, Evangeline, and Timmy realized that their first plan didn't work. They descended seeing that they had to find another solution.

"Oh, just an FYI.," the burly man said, thumbs hooking into his suspenders. "Your supper reservations confirmation time ends in ten minutes. If you aren't seated and eating, you don't get to go through the Gateway." The quintet looked at each other, worry written on their faces. Michael looked at his companions. He had an idea He looked at Evangeline inside of Jasmine and told her to merge with him. He then instructed the others to link hands. The conjoined companions headed up the stairs. Michael with Evangeline inside him carrying the casket in one arm crossed the doorway followed by Timmy, Jasmine and finally Assi. The five companions ascended the stairs quickly. The five were all finally upstairs. The hallway at the top of the stairs was painted a light faint yellow. Three large windows were each overflowed with gushing light. On the right of the hallway, three heavy wood doors stood. The last door opened and the large burly man emerged. He smiled, gestured in a hurried movement for them to come to him. The five still holding hands quickly walked down the hallway and into the room.

The room was large, and painted in a soft baby blue in the middle of the room was a table with five chairs and four table place settings. The five travelers approached the table still holding hands. A woman who looked like the two other women appeared with a rolling cart.

"Y'all can stop holding hands, you've arrived and been deemed fit to sup." the woman seated at the table spoke. She had a sweet southern grandmother's tone. Looking at her now after the excitement of just getting up the stairs, the five realized how different but still family the woman looked as the other two.

"Come on over and let me wash your hands. "On the woman's cart sat two large pitchers of water, a bar of plain white soap, a large porcelain basin and a stack of white fluffy towels. Timmy, Michael, and Assi could see steam billowing off of the towels, they had been heated.

The woman quickly and efficiently washed and dried Michael's, Jasmine's Assis and Timmy's hands in succession. She pulled out all of the chairs as two African American women who looked like sisters came through the door with carts. They pulled back the stainless steel covers to reveal plates of delicious southern foods. The woman from downstairs and one of the sisters who was wearing an apron took the carts back out of the door.

The other sister dressed in a blue satin knee-length dress sat down at the table with them. She was medium dark-complected the color of the Mississippi River Delta soil. Glasses hung on a short chain around her neck. She had silver bangles on her left wrist. Michael had not noticed before but pictures were hung up all over. They showed three sisters of ages ranging between 7 through fourteen at different stages of their lives. The pictures depicted the complicated life of African Americans in the South during the early twentieth century, the farm the family lived on and worked, the sisters opening the restaurant. Portraits of a young man and a stern-looking woman who had elements of Native American and African in her features. The sisters began serving Jasmine, Michael, TimmiTimmyName correction and Assi.

"My name is Honey." The woman spoke with a smile, hands outstretched inviting them to eat. "Please eat, you must be starved after your journey." The food smelled heavenly. Michael again had this sense of nostalgia, familiarity filled him. " Michael, Evangeline, you are my cousins some generations removed. Your grandmother was my great grand Aunt Mary." Michael now saw the connection.

"The place of the Calling changes, as do it's envoys. We are all called to play our parts. I'm sure you all have questions but let me get some of them out of the way while you eat. The portal is a bridge to a higher plane of existence. To be able to cross over you must be fortified, prepared and decreed worthy to pass. The food you are eating is mixed with crops from the other side. "Honey said

The plates of the four became quickly cleaned. As The four who could eat laid back, all five companions felt fulfilled. Gradually the room began to change for the five. Michael, Evangeline, Timmy, Jasmine and Assi experienced the walls faded away to become a star-filled night sky. The floor vanished into more of this mind-bending galactic oceanscape. The reality was fluid and consciousness-expanding here.

" You will see things and experience phenomenon you didn't think possible, despite what you have seen so far. Honey spoke in a soothing voices. "You will have to shortly navigate your way through challenges to reach the Gateway of the Goddess Grail. If You reach the Gateway the Guardian you will encounter will ask each of you a question. If you answer correctly you will obtain entrance to the plane beyond."

The room began returning to normal. Michael, Jasmine, Timmy, and Assi finished their food. The two women who had served them reentered with their carts, clearing the table except for some napkins the two women exited the room again. Honey held her hands out to Michael. He looked back at her and realized she was motioning for the casket to be handed to her. Michael hesitated. The woman looked at him and smiled.

"I can understand your reluctance. The enemy has many disguises and ways of deception." Honey spoke. Michael looked at Honey. He felt a familial connection. When he looked at Honey he could see the resemblance to his grandmother. " Why don't you call her and ask?" Michael looked at Honey, puzzled, then realized she knew he was a medium. Michael closed his eyes and concentrated. He reached out with his mind calling Muh Dear. He could feel a spirit drawing near.

"Hey baby, you called? " Michael's eyes opened to see Muh' Dear standing next to Honey. Michael smiled, looking at and hearing her voice. Jasmine looked on with a smile. Mary nodded at Jasmine with a melancholy smile, as if she could sense the pain and trauma the young woman had recently experienced. Muh Dear's gaze turned back to Michael and Evangeline. Muh Dear smiled, looking proudly at how her grandchildren had grown. "Hey booger, pumpkin how are y'all?" Muh Dear waved at her granddaughter. Mary smiled, seeing her two grandchildren together.

"Yes baby this is my youngest sister's granddaughter Honey," Mary said looking at her sister. "She got a bigger melon head than most of our family but she's family. " Honey looked over in Mary's direction and rolled her eyes. Michael could hear Jasmine giggled.

"Grandma, how do I open the casket?" Michael asked

" So are you going to tell us what's in the casket or how to get it open sometime soon?" Honey said, impatient. " You are already in the great beyond and got eternity. We don't yet....we'd like to know what's in it before we're called to get there to meet your ashy behind.."

"Listen here you bandy-legged jip\!" Mary said, voice raising.

" Muh Dear, the casket please," Michael said looking at the two affectionately squabbling sisters. The aunt and great grand niece stopped arguing.

" Can't tell you what's in it. Don't know why it's some silly ass rule. I will say this. This is a rarity that doesn't happen often on your side of the veil. Your other grandmother and me were communing with higher plane entities. We were in a trance." Mary answered solemnly. " But I do remember we put an enchantment that requires two blood relatives and a child of a First One to open it. " Michael handed the casket over to his Great Aunt. She reached inside her bosom and pulled out a straight razor. She opened up the razor with a flick of her wrist. Honey slid the edge over her other hand's pinky finger with the slightest movement. She pressed the bloody digit against the large jewel. The jewel seemed to glow. Honey wrapped a napkin around her pinky. She then picked up a handkerchief and wiped the blade clean. Honey put the handkerchief down. She had a bandaid on her uninjured hand, quickly applying it to her small wound. Honey grabbed some rubbing alcohol and a few sheets of paper towels off of a tray one of the young female attendants had by brought to Honey's left side unobtrusively. Honey cleaned off her straight razor. Honey looked at Michael and motioned with her other hand to him. Michael hesitantly extended his right hand. With a quick flick of Honey's hand he barely felt a slice. Still Michael didn't look. A slight well of blood formed on his pinky. Honey clicked her tongue, Michael turned to look at his great aunt. She nodded, Michael pressed his finger on the same jewel. The jewel's luminescence increased, flooding the room. Honey watched while applying a small clean white cloth to Michael's hand, then a band aid to the finger she had cut. The air pressure felt altered in the room. Once again, Honey held her hand out but this time to Timmy. Timmy reached out with his left hand. After Honey's small slice Timmy pressed his now slightly bloody pinky to the gem. Honey handed handkerchiefs to Timmy and Michael.

"Repeat after me Michael, Honey." Mary spoke, arms raised.

" Through blood, spirit, power and blessed intent, Allow this dowry to release its contents\!" Michael and Honey spoke the words, the Gem on the lock blazed brightly. The casket began to shake and the room once again took on the endless cosmic starscape. The casket began to rise in the air. The light-emitting from the gem on the clasp enveloped the casket entirely. The box rattled, it's lid opening as it descended, landing in front of Michael. He peered in and stared. His traveling companions and Honey looked at the box and back again at Michael, waiting for him to discover what lay inside the box.

" This was meant for you, claim the gift," Timmy spoke, his hand resting on Michael's right shoulder. Michael looked at everyone and reached in. There was soil. He dug in the soil and retrieved four items. Michael gingerly pulled out a radius bone , an ulna bone, a lock of hair and….a vial that appeared to contain…. an eye. Timmy looked at Michael's reaction contents of the casket then back at the items. All in the room looked at the contents and back at Michael. He looked at everyone else.

"What am I supposed to do with these? Michael asked, slightly put off and dumbfounded. Evangeline had never heard of anything but bones ever being in the casket. The lock of hair and eye were new discoveries for her. Timmy ,assumed the same ritual and invocation were needed

" Hold one of those and repeat after me," Timmy said. "Let the veiled wall be broken, Let my ancestors' gift be awoken." Michael held the too long bones in his hands and repeated the words Timmy had instructed him to. Michael recited the lines,

" Let the veiled be broken, Let my ancestors' gifts be awoken\!" The bones began to glow blue, then green then purple, Michael's hands as well encompassed in light. The bones outlines seemed to become liquid, changing their form. Everyone in the room stared at Michael's hands wondering what form his arcane artifacts would take. Michael looked on in astonishment. Two large oddly shaped swords with large blades appeared. The blades were silver steel, with bright alternating purple and green fire coursing around them.

"Now open your hands and sheath them." , Timmy said, looking at Michael. Michael looked at Timmy. Before he did as Timmy bade, he curiously and instinctively put the

blades together, their lights combining. A giant sword with an intricate handle shaped like a skull appeared. The blade of the combined weapons was eight long. Timmy and the others gathered stared in amazement at Michael's summoning and transformation of his first two arcane artifacts. He had one more surprise. Michael closed his eyes, the large weapon encased in swirling purple Eldritch fire. Michael then separated his hands slowly. He opened his eyes , the flickering energy surrounding his hands and weapons disappearing to reveal a small throwing axe in each hand. Michael smiled, surprised. Honey cleared her throat, signaling to Michael to call back the instruments. She, a long with everyone else was eager to see what other arcane artifacts he had becgufted. Michael began concentrating. The blades' light increased, then disappeared, his hands were empty.

Honey looked on amazed. She had seen her fair share of amazing things, had heard myths and legends, about Prefects', Divine Duos and their enchanted weapons. To actually witness the process of manifestation first hand was a rarity, a once in a lifetime, once in a few generations spectacle.

" Pick up something else in the casket Michael." Timmy gently prodded Michael. Michael picked up the hair. Orange energy sparked and grew around the hair and his hand. Timmy had heard of the bones of initiated ancestors being left in caskets to be utilized by descendants but never hair...or what appeared to be an eye.

Michael recited the incantation again. watched the lock of hair become encased in purple energy that seemed to melt into the hair, which began to grow, and the energy increasing. The lock of hair had multiplied several times in a short span to become at least 3 yards of a swirling mass that looked like black satin, moving as if alive. The ever tumbling mass lost its nimbus of purple energy, suddenly stopped and descended slowly to Cascade over Michael. Part of the mass flowed down his head took on the shape of a hood while the remainder flowed down into a long cape. Michael extended his hands to watch the ends of the cloak to form large shadow hands. Michael smiledz closed his eyes and pointed his hands up. The shadow limbs morphed into large feathered wings. Michael closed his eyes, and the swirling black mass became a long hooded animate cape, before it disappeared.

There was one item left...the eye. Michael gingerly held the vial in his left palm. He made himself look at it. A sense of Deja Vu hit him. A memory from when he was five surfaced. Always inquisitive, Michael was digging through a shelf if never before discovered things. He came across a small black velvet covered jewel box, big enough to hold a ring or earrings he thought. When he opened it he gasped, seeing a gray pupil colored glasses eye staring back at him. He asked his mother Viviana about someone being hurt in the military. Viviana told Michael about how his grandfather had been shot in the eye during World War I.II.Missing character(s)

Michael realized this was his Grandfather's actual damaged eye that he had saved all this time in a vial of liquid. Michael held the vial in his hands and repeated the incantation for the third time. His hand glowed white, so bright everyone shielded their eyes. The light faded out of existence. Everyone returned their gaze to Michael's hand. The open hand was empty. What was the form of this arcane artifact? Michael stood up, reaching out to close the casket.

" Wait boogie." Mary said. "We have to go soon, but check to make sure there is nothing else in the casket. If you close it and there is an ancestor's gift in it the item can never be claimed. "

Michael nodded, and dug his hand back into the dirt inside the casket, sifting his fingers from corner to corner. He pulled out a fifth item. Everyone stared as he pulled out what appeared to be a swath of...skin.

Michael recited the sacred weapon incantation. His hand began to glow, around the patch of leathery skin. Suddenly Evangeline's spirit flew out of Michael's body. Michael and Jasmine looked at Evangeline on the floor. Evangeline stood up looking at Michael with a book in her hands. The book rose out of her hands and hovered near her face. Evangeline reached up with her hand. The moment her fingers touched the book it glowed with a pulsing amber light. Evangeline only had one hand on the book. Curious, she closed her eyes, thinking . The book opened, pages flipping to a specific passage. Evangeline and company peered at the page presented. To all but Evangeline it appeared blank. Evangeline smiled. She drew back her hand, expecting the time to disappear in a burst of light. Instead the amber light remained, and the book seemed to become a liquid mass, then shrink down to the size of a tennis ball. Evangeline reached up with her hand, the energy engulfing her hand. All in attendance watched on in awe as the amber energy changed to a deep red. The deep red pulsed to become a faint aura

Evangeline looked at the arcane artifact in her right hand. She seemed puzzled and a little disappointed by the ice pick held in her hand as she brought it down. Evangeline was surprised at the weight of the small object. It seemed to feel like it weighed five pounds. Evangeline looked at the item and frowned as it felt as if the object was getting heavier. Disheartened, Evangeline opened her hand, causing the ice pick to be engulfed in red flame then disappear. She began to put her hand down when an orange light popped and began to dance in her palm. Revealing the ice pick once again. Honey, Michael, Jasmine and Timmy all huddled behind Evangeline as she examined the arcane artifact in the palm of her left hand. This time it wasn't heavy, she waited to see if that would change, but nothing happened. Evangeline began to study the ice pick. She noted the intricate handle of the ice pick. The wooden handle seemed to ancient glyphs or runes for lack of a better word engraved in gold on it. Evangeline also noted the ice pick was a full piece of what appeared to be the purest silver that seemed to shine from within. It was slightly larger than a normal life pick. It's blade was three inches in length. The silence of the moment was good interrupted by the buzzing of a horse fly that buzzed past Evangeline's ear. The fly had zipped halfway across the room when suddenly the ice pick rose up and began to dart through the air like a humming bird chasing the horse fly. Before everyone's amazed eyes the ice pick impaled the horse fly mid air, causing the bothersome insect to burst in a puff of flame. The ice pick had disappeared. Evangeline wondered what the power or use of the first incarnation of the ice pick could be. She made a mental note to explore the capabilities when there was time.

"All right, it's almost time, time for you all to take the next leg of your journey. Follow me." Honey said getting up from the table and heading toward the door they had all come through before. Michael looked at his sister who nodded. Evangeline reentered her brother's body. Honey led the adventurers down the hallway down the stairs and toward the back of the dining area. Honey went to the back door that seemed to lead to the back yard. She opened the door wide with a smile. "All right children, off you go. " Honey ushered them to go through the door. Michael with Evangeline inside him, Timmy, Jasmine and Assi walked through the door single file.

After the two sets of siblings and Assivhad crossed over to the other side ofthe threshold, they looked around in amazement. Everything was so bright, the air smelled so clean, with the perfumes of countless different flowers wafting by in a non contentious manner. The sound of hummingbirds and bees were adding the glorious sunshine carried through the air. Timmy noticed a group of people a little further ahead loosely gathered near a hill. The quintet began moving at a quicker pace to get a better look at what the small crowd was seeking. When the five companions reached the top of the short hill a vast field lay at the top.

A slender man in a white dress shirt with grey slacks stood by himself. The man stood about five feet ten inches. He had soft hazel brown eyes, a light goatee and a light caramel complexion. His hair was a precocious head full of brown curls. Michael studied the man's face. Michael noted he had very kind eyes, a welcoming but not overbearing slight smile on his face. The combination of the eyes and the smile gave. Michael had the impression this man had a good kind heart but had seen some terrible times that had tainted his view of what had been a beautiful life.

"Greetings I am Igrisham; the Guardian of the Gateway of the Goddess Grail. " the man said in a booming voice. You have seen many fantastic things, endured struggles and casualties. You are here now, on the threshold of a higher plane of existence. On the other side of this Gate lies knowledge, power, and sacrifice. To prove you are worthy to pass, you must now face your allegiances. Only twenty of you will be allowed to enter. Use whatever means and strategies to be one of those twenty." Igrisham placed his hands together palm to palm. He closed his eyes and bowed his head. "I beseech the First Mother, Giver of the Greatest Grail, Let the pure of the heart wether light or dark show their worth and prevail." A large circular roughly twenty feet in diameter swirl of rainbow colored energy formed to the right of Igrisham. Timmy, Michael Evangeline, and Jasmine looked at each other, they had the fortune of having met sooner than what they expected their fellow restaurant-goers. More time to work as a unit. More time to learn how each other acted in certain situations. The only wild card was Assi, and if need be Evangeline could enter him and take over.

As expected the two opposing sides took a minute to ascertain which side who was on. Suddenly five of the combatants rushed and entered the portal. By Timmy's estimate and the assumption that in that group who crossed over could be one Duo and three of the Disciple. Assi looked at the throng of warriors. He pointed and told the other 4 whom he could tell were Disciples and Divine Duos. Now with that information Timmy formulated a strategy

"Pushback scenario two \! " Timmy shouted to his companions. Michael, Jasmine, and Evangeline sprung into action. Michael made the first move, creating a wall of Earth ten feet wide and eight feet high, moving it quickly at the group Timmy pointed at. The group of people the companions assumed were Disciples went scrambling. While the confusion ensued Evangeline in her spirit moved about the group that seemed to be Divine Duos. In what were mere seconds she entered into Jasmine's body who was standing next to Timmy. She pointed to six people she had ascertained to be Duos by looking for the birthmark.

"You, you and you, go\!\!" Timmy barked out pointing. The three pairs looked at each other and nodded back at Timmy before running to and entering the portal. Suddenly a barrage of cold air swept over Timmy, Michael Jasmine and Evangeline. The Disciples had regrouped and were now attacking. A thin, red-headed woman with a black streak going down the left side of her shoulder-length hair was motioning with her hands seemed to be the source of this elemental barrage of Arctic air.

"Dispersal 3\!" Evangeline inside of Jasmine barked. Timmy summoned his bow and arrow and shot a barrage of arrows in the sky over the Disciples. A short black girl with afro puffs lifted her arms, raising a 15-foot high wall of Earth to shield her contingent from the airborne arrows. Michael enacted the second part of the Third dispersal attack. As the Disciples began to run out from under the earthen shield Michael raised his hands once lifting a large boulder of rock. Timmy continued laying down more cover fire with his bow and arrow as Assi became locked in battle fighting side by side with a Divine Duo against three disciples. The boulder Michael was levitating in the air glowed with heat Evangeline was having Jasmine funnel into it. Michael motioned with his right hand forming another smaller rock. Michael raised his right hand quickly while still sweating, straining to hold the other bigger boulder in place. The smaller rock came crashing into the larger one causing it to explode into a fiery hail storm of rocks. Three Disciples worked in tandem forming a spell to make a barrier of magical energy to protect them. By Timmy's estimation, four pairs of Duos and five of the Disciples had made it through the Gateway. That left seven spaces for all the combatants left. Timmy looked over at the skirmish Assi was involved in. The Divine Duo were holding their own. The warrior; a tall lithe young man of Asian descent flawlessly cast a barrage of projectile spells at a tall burly white male with a blue mohawk. The other half of the Divine Duo; young woman, also of Asian descent, seemed less confident, a bit more frazzled in the chaos of this battle. Her element appeared to air. She was pitted against a broad-shouldered woman who looked Filipino. The Disciple had a crazed blood thirsty look in her eyes.

The young air mage noticed Assi was on his back about to be overpowered by the hulking man with the mohawk. She motioned her right hand at the aggressor and funneled a geyser of air at him, knocking off the man with a mohawk. Assi looked over at the girl. He realized she didn't understand Assi had his assailant in the perfect position for a devastating jujitsu move. Assi's eyes widened, mouth opened to utter a warning but it was too late. The grinning broad-shouldered Filipino woman took advantage of her combatant being distracted and threw a black dagger at a large apple tree that was slightly in between her and the young air mage. THe impact of the dagger into the tree's trunk caused part of the trunk to explode and shards to rocket out striking the young air elemental.

The companion of the younger woman noticed his sister had been struck. Michael stopped in his tracks. He looked just like a friend back home. The Filipino woman used the moment to grab a nearby Disciple. With her other hand and a sinister cackling grin she expelled black fire from.her right hand propelling them into the gate. The gate's size shrank. Timmy recalculated. There were now seven spots left. Michael also took note of this. Suddenly the Arcane artifact appeared forming a dark hooded cloak on Michael. Michael thrust his hand in the direction of the air mover and her companion warrior. The ebon material reached out like an extension of Michael's arm then branched out into three, wrapping up Assi and his two melee partners. The dark arm carried them through the Gateway.

There were now only two spots left. The Disciples started gathering together. They seemed to have an interest in Michael. Michael looked at Timmy, Evangeline, and Jasmine. As Michael was turning around to ascertain what to do next, Michael suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back. He turned around to see a short brown-haired man with green eyes frowning at him. He was about six feet away with a glowing weapon in his hand. Michael had not noticed him before amidst all the action and confusion. Michael turned to fully face him. Michael noticed what his adversary's weapon was, a whip. The anger and indignation on Michael's face slightly startled Timmy. The sacred weapon that was like cloth changed and morphed forming a new hooded design on Michael. It seemed to write, as if barely kept in check, waiting to hear unleashed. Michael reached back and felt some blood on his shoulder blade. He brought his hand to his face, a slight smile crossed his lips. His eyes were hidden from view by the hood of cloak. Michael brought two fingertips coated in blood and licked them, a devious smile playing upon his full lips.

Michael manifested his two odd-shaped daggers. The Disciple swung his arm sending the end of the whip at Michael. Michael raised his right arm and caused the whip's end to wrap around his blade. The sacred garb funneled it's bottom half into the shape of a snake's body. Ferried by his arcane artifact, Michael began to slither rapidly advancing upon his attacker while wrapping more of the whip around the dagger in his right hand. Within a minute Michael was now a few inches in front of the surprised combatant. Michael brought the other dagger down on the handle of the bewildered Disciple causing an explosion of magical energy.

The brightness and thunderous sound of the explosion caught the attention of everyone left, temporarily blinding them. When their sight returned the green eyed disciple had a decaying crumbling bone in his hand. Igrisham was dumbfounded. Could this one be so strong or well versed he could make a sacred weapon revert back to its original non-enchanted form, destroy it?? The Disciple screamed at Michael, half agony at the spiritual back last and humiliation of ones sacred weapon seemingly destroyed. Michael raised his left hand and swung it rapidly at the Disciple's head. Igrisham reached out as if he was close enough to stop Michael's hand. There was a loud thud as Michael heeded the warning of igrisham, changing his motion's angle and bringing the blunt side down on the forehead of the disciple with enough force to create a sound akin to Louisville slugger bat hitting a baseball with its sweet spot. The disciple stood froze for a few seconds before his legs began to involuntarily work to amble the dazed Disciple back seventeen paces before finally shutting down. The open mouth disciple dropped like a sack of potatoes into the embrace of the ground.

The Disciple lay twenty feet away from Michael on the ground and fairly motionless. Michael's sacred blades disappeared. The Disciple lay on his back with a huge knot on his forehead, barely conscious.

Michael stood watching the green eyes disciple. Michael was about to turn away and get to his remaining companions when the disciple stirred, eyes lids fluttering to half open. The defiant hooligan focused his gaze while slightly shaking out cobwebs in his head. He looked up and snarled menacingly at Michael. He stood up, his right hand crackling with black energy that formed a six inch dagger in his hand.

"I'm going to make your punk ass bleed\!" He screamed at Michael. His sacred garb flowed up from the bottom and shifted up to flow down Michael's arms. The sacred garb flailed out each hand into a rope like tendril twenty feet long ending in a cat of nine tails. Michael began motioning his arms to whip the Disciple in a multitude of lightning-fast strikes, causing the Disciple's body to jerk susoended in the air from the battering barrage of multiple blows. After two minutes containing two hundred and forty strikes, the attacking tendrils retreated back into sleeves, and finally the long cloak.. The Disciple's bludgeoned body finally dropped with an ignanimous thud.

"Evangeline, Jasmine merge, grab Timmy and go through the portal\!" Michael commanded.

"What about you\!?" Evangeline shouted.

"Dont worry, I got a plan, GO\!\!" Michael shouted at his sister. He did his best to sound confident but this was a risky gamble of a move.

Evangeline and Jasmine nodded at one another, agreeing to merge and grab Timmy running toward the gate. Timmy looked over at Michael as he was slung over Jasmine's shoulder. Timmy's eyes enlarged as he saw Michael run towards them while sinking rapidly into the ground . Timmy instinctively desperwtely reached out his hand while.being sprouted away

Igrisham watched the harrowing drama unfold before him. Igrisham was supposed to be neutral in this ritual, but he could not help but inwardly root for the Divine Duos. Suddenly a forty-foot massive earth golem rose from the ground. It began swatting and batting back the remaining Disciples chasing after Jasmine's Evangeline and Timmy, desperate to gain entrance through the gateway. As Jasmine, Evangeline and Timmy were a couple of feet in front of the portal no one noticed a small chunk of muddy dirt rise up from the ground and hit Timmy in the face. The trio went through the Gateway. A flash of brilliant light disoriented the trio.

Timmy felt Jasmine stop running. Jasmine unceremoniously dropped him on the ground. He attributed that to Evangeline. Tears began running down Timmy's mud covered face. The mud began sliding down Timmy's face. He began wiping his face, and opened his eyes to see Igrisham, standing there with the others who had passed before about nine feet behind. The mud on Timmy's face dripped off. Timmy felt a movement in the ground underneath him. He looked on as the ground formed and Michael was under him. Timmy grinned, not moving, resting on top of Michael.

"That was pretty creative and ballsy." Timmy said, looking unabashedly fondly into Michael's eyes.

"Why thank you," Michael replied, happy his crazy plan worked. The two men's eyes locked for a minute. The friendly chemistry with something extra but natursl was tangible, creating a moment. Their revelry was interrupted by someone clearing their throat. It was igrisham. He was standing with Assi in a giant fisherman's net on the end of a long pole.

"The rule is twenty. There are twenty-one of you here and this gentleman is not a part of a Divine Duo nor is he a Disciple. Also the stowaway in that avatar. " Igrisham said, nodding at Evangeline inside Jasmine. Jasmine's arms and hands raised with her face trying to sell her ignorance or involvement of what Igrisham was talking about. Timmy stood helping Michael to his feet. The five companions wondered how Igrisham knew Evangeline was inside Jasmine. Before the questions could be answered a rattly cough echoed out. The young recently wounded Asian girl was laying on her back. Her skin was pale, with black sores all over her body. Michael got up and quickly walked over to the girl who was being attended to by her partner. Michael was ninety-nine percent surehe knew him. It was his friend Nick.

"Nick?" Michael asked as the young man looked up, surprised to hear his name.

" Mike, what are you doing….?" Nick asked but didn't finish as he turned back to his companion, his avatar. More congested coughing and labored breathing spasmed out of the young woman. Michael's heart went out to her. He could feel her pain. He closed his eyes for a few seconds, wishing to ease or take away her discomfort. As if she could feel Michael's intention, the young gravely injured woman flashed a feeble smile.

"I'm no good like this, MY time, my leg of the journey with you ends here brother." the young injured woman said. She put up a brave face but was clearly severely injured.

" No sister, we can make it, " Nick exclaimed.

The young woman began moving her hands in an intricate pattern.

"You learned very quickly all the spells I taught you. This is one I didn't show you as being possible.

"Let the gift of the blood flow powerful and true, May I bestow in the first mother's name my power to you\!" the young woman chanted, using a significant portion of quickly waning strength.

The air began to crackle as orange green energies swirled around her body, then coursed up her hand to envelope her brother. Nick reared his head back as the magical energy saturated his being. The energy faded. The girl ran her hand across Nick's cheek. She exhaled one last time. Nick cradled her body. He sobbed as he held the young woman in his arms.

"Happy to help." The Filipino woman spoke laughing with the other Disciples. Michael looked over at her, his fists clenched. His Arcane Artifact that formed a hooded cloak materialized upon him with emblazoned embroidery. The lower edge began billowing out as if alive. The two large hand knives had formed. Igrisham was impressed. This one, somehow manifesting two sacred weapons at the same time. Timmy looked over at Michael's face. The moving hood obscuring all but his full lips pressed together in an image of concentration of purpose. Timmy looked on concerned, thought to himself when Michael was triggered emotionally his power and use of his arcane artifacts became instinctual, uninhibited, surprisingly poweful and unpredictable. Piss him off, he can be quite formidable.... and dangerous.

"No life is to be taken here intentionally," Igrisham said, looking at Michael. Michael said nothing. The bottom half of his cloak had lifted and become pointed, faced the arrogant psychotic brute, poised like a scorpion's stinger, measuring its strike. The Filipino woman put her hand on her hip and twirled, speaking.

"So what are you gonna do?" the pincer was a foot away from her face. Igrisham took a step closer. The moment became a prolonged expectant breath of tense anticipation.

Evangeline stepped outside. Jasmine. She stared the filipino woman down. Timmy looked l, blinked the looked again realizing he could see Evangeline here. Everyone else couldnas well. Evangeline got a running start launching herself at the Filipino woman dressed in goth and punk attire.

"I'm not a medium, so what are you going to do little ghost bitch?" Said the Filipino woman in a mocking tone. Evangeline landed right in front of her. She reared back and used both hands making a thrusting move at the woman. Everyone looked on in amazement as the woman became two. Her physical body crumpled to the ground, still. The woman looked up at herself and realized the girl had somehow managed to knock her soul out of her body\!

The Filipino woman's spirit head snapped back as Evangeline threw a wicked right hook. The two spirits engaged in an intense fight, each one throwing and connecting precise strikes. The collection of Divine Duos, Disciples and Igrisham watched this no holds barred fight for a few minutes. Finally IgrshsamIgrishamName correction stepped in, casting a spell to knock each combat back every time they got close to each other.

"Enough. The matter of your number has been settled. " IgtishsmIgrishamName correction spoke. "Nick, your sister cannot continue. It appears she has granted you her avatar power. Let me see your back ." Nick complied. The birthmark that has previously been on his sister was now on Nick. "Every avatar must have a warrior companion. Nick, would you accept another as your partner, what of this one?" Igrisham said, nodding at Assi who was still in the magical net. ", I do not know what the decree of the Ancient three will be but I will let them decide. What do you say?"

Nick had seen Assi fight side by the side of his sister and himself. He had come with Michael, gave his character immense credibility but with trepidation. Nick trusted MIchael highly. Nick's thoughts quicklywent back to his sister.

" What about my sister?" Nick exclaimed. I cannot leave her here. Can she be saved?" Nick spoke, frantic. The young woman smiled weakiky at her brother, trying to lift her hand to caress his face as tears fell from his eyes. Nina's eyes glassed over as a final sighing exhale escaped her body. Nick closer his eyes trembling. Michael began to reach out to comfort his friend.

'Let us ask her what she would like to do." A tall woman in a short warriors outfit with long sleeves carrying a spear walked up speaking. Everyones attention was captured by her. Her skin was chestnut-colored, brown eyes large, framed by a silver headpiece. Her hair was a halo of black hair.

"Come forth sister of the sacred bloodlines, regal us." The spirit of the young fallen Asian girl arose from her body and looked around. She looked at her brother Nick. She reached out and caressed his face with her hand. Her hand passed through his face. She quickly drew it back.

" I am Efeke; a Sacred Sister." The tall woman with the metallic headpiece introduced herself. "Death in this limbo plane. Provides options. " The tall woman spoke in a commanding voice. "You may return to the Earthly plane you came from, healed, with no power or memory of what occurred during the Calling. You may also join us." Two other women came up walking dressed in a similar fashion as Efeke. "You have a third option, to go and dwell in Pangea Kismet, where those with unfinished business live, waiting until they are called to be sent to a new life to hopefully overcome and accomplish what was not completed in the current." The girl looked at the woman, and then Nick. Tears ran down both their faces. She pondered for a moment, then looked at his sister.

"Do what's best for you Nina." Nick smiled at his sister. She smiled back at Nick and gave her answer.

"I would like to return home," Nicollette said, softly sobbing

"So shall it be." The three Sacred Sisters Said in unison. Magical energies crackled from their hands. Michael could feel something happening on the earth. The ground where Nina's body laid suddenly began covering up her body. Nina's spirit sank into the body as the body became completely covered.

"She will awake near your father's house, Nickolai. She will have no memory of what happened and the Tamejeh standing in for her will know their job is done." The shortest sacred sister present said.

"What say you Nick, do you accept this man to take your role and responsibility, as you are taking on your sister's role as an avatar?" Igrisham asked, looking Nick in the eye. Nikolai looked at the mound of Earth where his sister was laying, then at Igrisham to finally rest his eyes on Michael. Michael gave Nickolai a nod. Nickolai turned to Assi and looked him in the eye. He turned to Igrisham to tell him his decision.

"Yes, I accept him.," Nickolai said, walking over to Assi. The magical net shimmered and disappeared, dropping Assi a short distance. Assi stood up and brushed himself off. He extended his hand to Nick. Nick reciprocated.

"I bear witness to this pact," Igrisham announced. His face still stoic but Michael could just sense excitement and satisfaction coming from Igrisham, and Assi. Light from the midday sun seemed to intensify upon the three men.

"How perfect." An eerie hollow voice spoke.

All of those present looked in the direction of the voice. A pale woman of Indonesian descent garbed in a hooded long robe of purple and black. The robe clung to her curvy frame. The neckline of her robe dress plummeted in a daring depth that stopped just below her navel.

"Greeting avatars, warriors and Disciples. I am Morgella." the woman said, seemingly floating over to the group of combatants. I know why you think you are here, but are you ready to look deep within, truly see why you are here and get a small sample of what you will ultimately face? That is my part in this, to have you face your inner truths, to ensure you are capable and worthy." Michael looked at the woman but also at Igrisham's reaction to her. Michael could sense, tell they had some connection. Faded lovez sympathy, sadness, disappointment and well being emanated from Igrisham as he looked on at the woman who appeared to be floating. Morgella extended her arms, moving them in a pattern as if building something and began speaking an incantation.

"With each grain of our time weights that have been collected, reveal the chains and boxes all have unfathomably selected\!" Arcane energies of multiple colors swept out of her hands, spindling out like spider webs to touch all of the Duos and disciples. All looked at one another waiting to see what would happen. Suddenly caskets of varying sizes appeared in front of each person, connected by a chain to their chests. Morgella then brought her hands closer together. Emerald enchanted energy began to gush from Morgella's hand. The energy seemed to pulse then solididy while changing color. A large wooden framed hourglass with a red substance was inside of its glass body as the time keeper floated in the air.

"It is your charge to open these cages, caskets of your hearts and face what is within. Only then will you be allowed finally to cross the true Gateway of the Goddess Grail. You have until this hourglass is finished. If you have not opened your casket you will be sent back to Earth, back to your original plane of existence to not return here." Morgella said, addressing the group.

The Disciples and Duos began looking at their caskets. The chains could not be broken. Some tried using blunt force to open their caskets, to no avail. Michael checked the hourglass. One-fifth of its sand had already cascaded down to the bottom. Michael watched as a number of his peers opened their caskets, disappearing, leaving just the casket where they stood or sat. After five minutes of the person the casket has been attached had disappeared, the small casket disintegrated. Michael watched as Timmy, Nick, Assi, and Evangeline disappeared. Michael looked at Jasmine, sitting down holding her casket, with a somewhat blank look on her face. He wanted to help her but wasn't sure how, or if he was allowed to. He looked around, his gaze falling on Igrisham's face. Igrisham looked at Michael, then Jasmine, and back to Michael. He seemed to know what MIchael was inquiring and slightly, almost imperceptibly nodded his head in an affirmation.

Michael reached out mentally trying to connect emotionally with Jasmine. He. noticed the black amoebic material had appeared again, draping over his shoulder and back as It formed a hoodie around his head. The substance extended itself down his left arm. Michael placed his right hand on Jasmine's shoulder. He stiffened, feeling his mind and Jasmine's make contact.

Possibly due to Jasmine also being an empath, or the amount of time Evangeline and Jasmine had spent together, Michael could see Jasmine's memories somewhat. Michael watched as Jasmine interacted with others in her memories. Michael saw Charlotte and Thomas pushing a young Jasmine through training. He saw her frustration and guilt, her self deprecation and turmoil for wanting to be the child they wanted, but also her own person. Michael saw in Jasmine's mind that she loved sewing, making clothes. She had shown her family what she loved to do. Her parents had been dismissive.

Jasmine sat alone in her room, holding a beautiful garment in her people's style of art. Michael walked over to Jasmine. She turned, visibly acknowledging she saw Michael.

"It's beautiful, are you going to show them?" Michael asked,

" They're just going to say it's nice, and tell me I have more important things to do, like concentrate on my mystical abilities and fire powers or at least settle down and start looking for a husband. " Jasmine answered sullenly. Michael looked at her head. She bore the scar from the attack at the hands of Antaganon Demos..

"Be proud of who you are," Michael spoke, putting his hand on her shoulder. "You made something beautiful with your talent, skill and time. Own it. You can be a warrior, you can be a mage, you can be a master seamstress and designer. I'm going to turn around, you're going to put on this beautiful regalia you made and we're going to walk through that door for all to see." Jasmine looked up at Michael and smiled. Michael turned and walked to the corner of the room facing toward the wall opposite the door and waited.

"I'm ready," Jasmine spoke. Michael turned around and was awestruck. Jasmine had on the long dress that looked like it was made from leather. Her shoulders were adorned each with a nest of feathers. Beautiful turquoise gems adorned the chest. There were intricate red and gold threads embroidered. Upon her head was a gorgeous headpiece with three feathers in a diagonal fan pattern just above each ear. Michael extended his hand and Jasmine reached for it. Michael led Jasmine over to the door. With her right hand, Jasmine grasped the door handle, paused with a sigh and turned it. As the door opened light flooded through the opening temporarily taking away Michael's sight.

Michael regained his sight a few moments later. He was back at the first portal on the Isle where the Gateway of the Goddess Grail stood. Jasmine was now gone. Only Michael, Igrisham, Morgella and a new woman remained. Michael looked at Igrisham. He was smoking what appeared to be a cigarette. Michael hadn't had a cigarette in 7 months. He had had some cravings off and on but was pretty much over smoking. MIchael looked up at Igrisham.

"Hey, Igrisham, may I bum one?" MIchael asked. Igrisham looked puzzled. "May I have one of your cigarettes if you have one to spare, please. " Igrisham's head cocked to the left a little, he smiled, then nodded his head in the direction of the woman he had not seen before his venture into Jasmine's mind. The woman began to approach MIchael. Her hair was cut short in a neat little pixie cut. Her skin was pale, making her blond hair more noticeable and catching the waning rays of the day's sun even more. Her frame was slender. She was clad in an ornate light blue dress with a flared bottom. The dress seemed to sparkle at its lower half below the waistline with lights. The top of the dress had a corset.

The woman reached without looking into the large black tote bag she was carrying with one hand. She retrieved one cigarette, extending her hand to MIchael. MIchael took the cigarette.

"Thanks, Igrisham, and you miss," MIchael said. He was now looking for his lighter. The woman reached in her large bag again, retrieved a lighter and handed it to Michael. MIchael thanked her for the light.

"I am Tailora. You are welcome." The woman spoke." I am the HIgh Seamstress for the Hearth. You don't have much time adventurer. Why have you not opened your casket?" Michael lit his cigarette, took a deep inhalation and held it for a second allowing the breath to come out on a steady smoky stream. He looked at Tailora, who was looking at him directly in the eye waiting for an answer. Michael looked at the hourglass. He had a quarter of it's sand left to drain. He looked at the casket. Michael raised his left hand while he drew another breath of smoke. The black material crept up his hand and funneled into a point. He looked at the tip of the mass surrounding his hand for a moment then stuck the point into the keyhole of the casket. He had done this six previous with no result. Michael blinked and the world disappeared in a brilliant explosion of light.

Michael's sight returned to normal. He now saw himself as a child. He relieved childhood memories of Christmas past, school memories. Throughout he noticed he was so quiet, so polite. His parents argued sometimes, to the point it looked like it might get physical. At one point his parents separated. At times he wondered if it was due to him. He kept his thoughts to himself, trying to be as unobtrusive as possible.

This memory landscape drew darker. That school janitor appeared. Michael knew what was happening was wrong but he couldn't find it in himself to fight back, to demonstratively say NO. He felt dirty, guilty, violated, no emotions a child should ever have to feel. Michael noticed and remembered this is when he started to put on weight as if subconsciously trying to erect a barrier between him and harm.

He continued writing and drawing but kept it hidden. He saw one of the imprinted memories of him sitting with comic books, teaching himself how to draw. His father came home from work after a long day. His father saw Michael with comics and drawings.

"This shit will not pay your bills. Get your head out of the clouds and focus on them books\!" Robert St. shouted, collecting up the comics and drawings, throwing them in the trash. Michael made sure to never let his father or anyone see him drawing. Soon Michael just stopped creating, trying to fill the expectations perceived of what his father and everyone around him wanted.

The train of memories rolled into a new destination. Michael was fifteen and in the hospital room of his uncle Claude. Claude had suffered a stroke. Michael had just finished shaving him. Michael remembered being mortified. At that point, Michael had a total of four hairs on his chin. He hadn't needed to shave. His mother had noticed her brother needed a shave and brought razors on their next visit. Claude was always a jokester, the black sheep of the family. Michael loved his Uncle Claude because he would secretly sneak him to the comic book store the year he lived with Michael's family. While Michael was shaving Claude, Claude kept giving him these feigned looks of fear. Michael finished after what seemed like an eternity. He did a pretty good job, only leaving a thin line of hair at the very top of his neck where the bend was. Viviana and Michael assured Claude they would be back the next day like they had for the past five days. Something happened and they did not make it to see him the next day. As they prepared the following day to go see Claude the phone rang. It was the hospital calling to say Claude had just passed away. The feeling of disappointment overwhelmed Michael. He had made a promise and let his beloved uncle down.

Emotionally grieving, Michael sought to bury himself in a routine. It seemed to work as things went smoothly for a time . Michael did just enough to not stand out, to make some semblance of friends but he was still guarded inside. Then there came the party he was invited to in eleventh grade. Michael had branched out a little. He had joined the wrestling team, and was involved in the yearbook for his high school. He saw the memory when two fellow staffers, both seniors, seemed to take notice of him. The high school football team had not had the year they expected. Their record was a sad three to seven. Michael took it upon himself to pour his creativity into making what was an abysmal season into an epic story. One of the staffers that took notice of Michael's script for the text for the Varsity football team was Jared, the kicker and back up quarterback.

" Man, I really love what you wrote. You made a shitty year sound like an odyssey man\!" Jared said, slapping Michael on the back, his hand lingering on his shoulder." There's a party this Saturday at one of the linebacker's houses. Maddie and I are going to pick you up at eight from the Highs." Michael nodded yes. Michael thought about Maddie. She was one of the head cheerleaders. Her hair and clothes were always the latest trends. She was gorgeous, with the softest caramel skin, and large brown eyes that would make anyone hand over whatever she wanted. Her beautiful full lips were constantly in a smile.

Michael's memories went to the evening of the party. It was a raucous festival. Adrian; the large 6 foot plus linebacker had the house parent-free for the weekend. There was a keg along with many other libations. The night drew on and Michael began to get comfortable. The party was not at full strength but still was going. Michael had lost track of Jared and Maddie.

"Hey buddy, how are you doing?" Jared said in an invigorated voice, came up and looked down at Michael sitting on a couch. Maddie was hanging onto Jared's right arm, looking slightly intoxicated and giggling. Maddie leaned closer to Jared's head and whispered something into his ear, smiling while looking at Michael. Michael noticed Jared's eyes enlarged a little and a grin came over his face as Jared listened to what was being said, his eyes darting around in a mischievous manner.

Michael looked at Jared's face. Jared had an olive-colored skin tone, sparkling green eyes under a short well kept black tapered flat top. His plump ruby red lips curled into a smile. Dimples, Michael turned his head away quickly.

"Hey, Maddie and I were just talking and it's kind of loud down here." Jared said, putting his hand on Michael's shoulder."Did you want to come up and kick it with us?" ?Michael slowly looked up at Jared and Maddie. Maddie was smiling at him, large eyes drowning him. Those beautiful lips slightly parted in a smile. Michael's eyes casually strolled over to Jared's face. The eyes sparkled, the tip of his tongue sliding just barely noticeable. Michael nodded yes.

The night started with a conversation, then became one of declarations. Michael felt free, beyond labels. The moment, a glorious symphony of exploration and crescendos became a liberating opus for him. Michael realized what his box was full of. Self-recriminations, a notion he needed to be readily available to help, even if it meant curtailing what he wanted or needed. He felt he couldn't be himself, without somehow disappointing others. This was his life, and he made the rules. If a person was worth being in his life then they would have to accept him on his terms. He was a good person who didn't deserve to and no longer would live his life dictated by others. An image of Timmy appeared, leaning against a wall, smiling. Those hazel green eyes sparkling as he looked at Michael. Timmy stood up and vanished.

A door appeared where Timmy had been standing. Michael strode to the door with confidence, power and grabbed the handle, turning it easily. Michael's vision was flooded with light, He closed his eyes from the sudden overexposure. When Michael reopened his eyes he was somewhere new. He saw a rolling field of green and with a pathway lined by large elm trees leading up a large mountain to a massive futuristic castle for lack of a better description.

Michael looked behind him and saw what looked like a river running around the edge. He turned back and noticed Igrisham holding a smallish white dog. He was sitting on a bench talking to Tailora. Tailora was holding a small pug in her lap. Michael looked around further and saw Timmy, Jasmine, Evangeline, Assi, and Nick.

"There you are, you had us worried," Timmy said, waving at Michael. Michael strode up to Timmy confidently. He walked right in front of Timmy and looked him in the eye. Timmy was taken aback by this apparent boost in confidence from Michael. Timmy suddenly felt a swell of emotion from Michael. He realized that Michael was not trying to reign in his emotions. Timmy smiled, sensing the casket and baggage Michael had carried had been addressed. Electricity could be felt by all present, as well as a feeling of joy that was infectious. Michael realized suddenly that Jasmine wasn't there. He was about to ask about Jasmine's whereabouts when someone else started to speak.

"All right you lot, time for you to call it a night," Igrisham said. A floating barge pulled up to Igrisham. Tailora, Timmy, Evangeline, Assi, and Nick hopped on board the barge. Igrisham stepped over to Michael and talked to him in a low voice with a smile.

"Glad you made it." Igrisham said, placing his hand on Michael's shoulder. Suddenly, Igrisham stiffened. "Shit." Timmy, Jasmine, Evangeline, Assi, and Tailora watched as Igrisham and Michael disappeared in a flash of purplish light.

Michael was talking to Igrisham ready to board the barge to the Hearth. He blinked and now they were back where the battle to gain access to the Gateway had taken place. There were still eight Disciples there. They were standing over the body of one of their comrades. The fallen Disciple was laying in a pool of blood. An intricate magical symbol not far from her body appeared to be written in her blood.

"You have spilled blood and are using dark magic to gain access to a gate you are not allowed to pass. " Igrisham said, face a mask of consternation.

"This spell and that portal says different things." A young man with jet black hair and grey eyes said. His hands were still painted with the warm blood of their victim's sacrifice.

"What's going on?" Michael asked igrisham.

"I am tied to the Gateway. " Igrisham began to explain. "Whenever someone tries to access it, I appear to determine if they are worthy to pass through it." Igrisham said, going into a battle stance. " During the time of the Calling, the barriers are weaker. With the right spell and sacrifice, members of sacred and cursed bloodlines with above-average magical skill can obtain passage." Igrisham saw the five gatecrashers moving toward the Gate. "Just hang back, I will take care of this."

Igrisham clenched his fists. Brilliant rays of indigo energy swirled around his fists. Michael watched as large metal intricately patterned gauntlets formed on his hands and forearms.

"Go back, before I send you back much much worse for wear," Igrisham said.

"Whatever. Kill him. " A tall woman with a scar over her right eye and long blond hair spoke. Four of the Disciples charged. Igrisham extended his arms then brought his hands together quickly. A crackle and large boom of thunder sounded. He pointed his right arm at the disciples. A deafening soundwave rumbled from the gauntlet knocking all the disciples back several feet. They got back up after a minute and scrambled, trying to become harder targets for Igrisham.

Igrisham raised his arms up and then brought the gauntlets together again. Blue Lighting crackled in the sky, a massive bolt came from the heavens to strike his gauntlets. Electricity spewed out from the gauntlets in four bolts. Three of the Disciples were struck, becoming fiery smoldering masses emitting screams. Somehow they were still alive. Michael saw the fourth Disciple leap at Igrisham from the side. Michael recalled what igrisham had said but fuck it he thought, unfair odds. Michael erected a large earthen hand that caught the Disciple mid-air, held and squeezed them there for just long enough for Michael to make eye contact and wave goodbye. The giant Rocky soil hand came crashing down, with a deep resounding impact. The sound of many of the Disciple's bones splintering, akin to a glass chandelier hitting the floor and shattering. Michael raised another earthen hand to form and brought it down on top of the other four for good measure. Igrisham looked over at Michael's victim for lack of a better word. Igrisham was astonished. Michael had erected rock hands but turned them into mud upon impact with the ground in order to make sure blood would not be spilled\!

Igrisham had been checking to make sure the three Disciples he had struck down were incapacitated while Michael addressed the fourth one remaining from the first attack . There were five more Disciples unaccounted for, the tall blonde and four other nondescript people.

Michael looked around, and saw that Igrisham had also dealt with four more of the disciples wonlay groaning on the ground.

Suddenly Michael felt the magical mass appear and adorn him. A sharp edge was now at his throat. The tall blonde woman with a face that only a mother could love said "I care nothing for life." had snuck up behind Michael and was now holding him hostage.

"Damn, I guess we have a quandary." The woman spoke, pressing the knife a little closer to Micael'sMichael'sName correction throat, addressing Igrisham. "You're going to let me pass through the Gate. Your friend there is going to make sure you don't use those nifty mitts on me. He's got a chance of being alive on that other side. "

\*What's your name?" Michael asked, head bowed under the hood of his sacred weapon.

"Fiona." The blond woman responded in a calm voice.

"Fiona, my name is Michael. " Michael said in a cool voice

"Pleasure to meet you, Michael. Now that guy and I have some unfinished business so kindly shut up. " the woman snapped. Michael's head tilted to the left with a smile.

"Goodbye, Fiona," Michael said in a casual voice as his enchanted garment suddenly flared out its back spikes, prolifically perforating Fiona's body. Fiona was frozen in an agonizing moment of pain. The largest spike became fluid as a tentacle as the smaller ones retreated. There was no blood on Fiona. Igrisham marveled at Michael's ability and imagination with this sacred weapon. He had somehow controlled it to attack this woman on a nerve ending level, neutralizing her without spilling blood. He looked over at the crushed remains of the Disciple Michael had dispatched. Could he have dealt with him differently?

Igrisham sent the Disciples back to the earthly plane through a portal he created. Michael's enchanted garb disappeared.

"Thank you for your help." , Igrisham said, smiling at Michael. Michael nodded. Igrisham pulled out a pouch and a small pipe. He reached in the pouch, retrieved a pinch of the pouches substance into the pipe. Igrisham produced a lighter, ignited and inhaled. He held his breath while offering the pipe to Michael. Michael smiled and accepted. One toke of whatever Ihtisham had put in the pipe had Michael feeling exuberant, relaxed, but alert. Igrisham and Michael took one more round of the luscious cannabis igrisham had provided. Igrisham put away his pouch and piece. After about five minutes, Igrisham opened a new portal. An SUV-like hovering vehicle exited the portal. Tailora, her little pug, Igrishams small dog, Timmy, Jasmine, Assi, Evangeline, and Nick were all in the vehicle.

"Are you well"? Tailora asked as Igrisham and Michael boarded the vehicle.

"Yes just had to greet some unwelcome guests.," Igrisham smiled at Tailora. Michael smiled. Igrisham was trying to hide that he cared deeply for her, and retain some unwarranted sense of duty or professionalism.

"Yes my love," Igrisham said

" What about my sister?" Timmy asked, now that things had settled down.

"I'll take you directly to her." Tailors said.

"Then we'll get you lot to your accomodations and settled. '' Igrisham said, nodding at Tailora. With everyone in the car went back through the most recent portal igrisham had created.

While it had been daylight on the day they had just departed, it was now night in this new environment. Michael noticed that the trees lining the large pathway seemed to sparkle illuminating the pathway. Michael looked at the night sky. It was lit up with stars, a large full moon, and occasional shooting stars. Jasmine has been taken to the medical facility to have the head injury she acquired in earth looked at. Timmy wanted to go with his sister but was told to wait. He was beside himself with concern. Evangeline had been to the Hearth before. She was quite familiar with it, having spent her time split between the earthly plane and the Hearth. For some reason, she did not feel compelled to be a tour guide to her companions. Maybe in her heart at times, she didn't feel completely a part of the group.

Michael looked at his friend Nick. He could see, feel the emotional pain within his friend. Michael has met Nina once or twice before. In their time together as friends back in College Park, Nick had spoken kich about his sister. Michael knew Nick loved his sister Nina. The few times he had spoken about her to Michael, Nick had always put her in a good lightz almost revered. Nina in Nico's depictions was intelligent, always successful.

Michael wanted to console his friend, talk to him about this crazy adventure that had brought them together. The two friends of over five years had always seemed to have a special connection. Sometimes they would go months without talking, but resumed conversations as if no time had passed when reacquainted at friend gatherings.

As if he could feel Michael reaching out to him, Nick turned to Michael. Nick and Michael's eyes locked, as if communicating telepathically. Nick knew Michael to be a compassionate friend, someone he saw as he being loved byany people even if Michael himself didn't feel that way often. The two in Nick's opinion shared an observatory position in life. Both felt awkward at times, sometimes being hard to understand or relate to by others. Michael was much better socially acclimated to traversing social engagement. Nick slipped out of his revelry to to give Michael a nod and small.skipe, acknowledging his friends concern.

Tailora quickly speed up the pathway. At one point Michael felt like the car was at a ninety-degree angle. Tailora began explaining the places in the realm.

"The Hearth is the Nexus where the Remaining First Strand of the Universe flows like a river around it with tributaries flowing out and connecting eight satellite realms. Within the Hearth, there are nine sections. There is Pangea kismet; inhabited by souls of sacred bloodlines dwell who had abilities never activated and have unfinished business on Earth. The Common Area & Boarding villas for you and the other Divine Duos. The Vast Library of the Ages, the Combat and training section, the Kitchen and Dining Hall, The Inner temple where the First Tree resides, the Hospital and Pharmacy, the Blessed Boneyard where the remains of Fallen Duos and champions of the Light

rest and finally my Textile space." The vehicle moved smoothly up it's climb to the Hearth. Tailora's description of the environment helped make the trip more enjoyable.

"Outside the Hearth, there are The Eight other fragment Realms. There is The Skull of the First Father: said to have grown from the skull of the First Father, the Entity who allowed Abyss Mahl to kill him. The Tajameh reside there, neutral and safe on that hallowed ancient ground, The second realm is The Land of the First Ones: home to most of The First Ones; children of Prefects' and early man, the third realm is The Island of the Gateway of the Goddess Grail. The fourth is the Grove of Abundance: where every crop, fruit or nut harvested grows. It is a neutral ground where all may partake in the gifts of the harvest. The Hallowed Jungle is the fifth; a: land where enchanted beasts exist. Every species of creature exists here. The sixth realm is the Isle of the Sacred Sisters: temple and dwelling place of the order of the Sacred Sisters. The seventh realm is Elysia Bliss: land where those who have died in the conflict and have made peace with their lives and deaths dwell. The final realm is Nihiliflehem: the dark core where the Three High Druids dwell and have temples dedicated to the three-second Generation Principle Prefects'. They also train members of the Cursed Lines who embrace the dark inclinations. They train individuals who either form a trio called a Trinity or choose not to partner."

The transport arrived at the top. A thriving city village was there. Small shops and homes that had a mix of futuristic and village architecture was the theme. Sleek smooth material that looked metallic but had elements of wood and stone seemed to be the material used. The vehicle navigated the streets to get to a large gate.

Three women stood at the Gate. All were tall, clad in some form of armored garb, standing at attention. One was tall, with a long neck, High cheekbones and appeared to be of native American descent. The second was slightly shorter, and seemed to be in her teens. She was beautiful dark skinned, light shimmering over her exquisitely ebony skin. She had her hair done in small little tight red puffs. White dots adorned her brow and cheeks. The third woman had a veil and hijab hiding all but her soft honey brown eyes. She appeared to be of Middle Eastern or Southeast Asian ethnicity.

"We are Nadia, Nokomi, and Tarni: sisters of the Watch. " The second tallest one spoke."

"Igrisham, are these the last champions?" the tallest one spoke

"Yes, Nokomi. We were delayed." Igrisham spoke. Igrishams's white puppy hopped down and ran over to the shortest guard, jumping on her. Igrisham smiled, threw the girl a piece of candy he had in his pocket which she caught without looking while holding Igrisham dog. He then took on a stern voice."Griff, get back here\!" Igrisham commanded. The energetic little puppy obeyed and made his way to sit next to Igrisham.

"They look unorthodox, like trouble." The guard with the veiled face commented to Nokomi.

"Tarna, unorthodox doesn't necessarily mean trouble," Nokomi spoke, looking at her fellow guard. " You may pass. May the Mother bless you all." Nokomi stood aside, and the large front Gate opened up. Tailora drove the vehicle through the gates.

Tailora navigated the vehicle to a small nondescript building. A caduceus was above the front entrance. Michael, Evangeline, Nick, Jasmine Timmy and Assi exi

"The Dukun here will check you all out," Tailora said. " It hopefully will not take long. It's standard procedure." MIchael, Evangeline and Timmy exited Tailora's vehicle. One by one they were examined by the Dukun. Once finished they met outside where Jasmine and Tailora were waiting. Timmy, Michael Evangeline and Assi rushed to embrace Jasmine.

"How is everyone? " Tailora asked, " Hopefully it wasn't too troubling." All seemed to be in the best of spirits. Jasmine seemed to be more alert. Timmy explained to Tailora some of the events that had occurred before the Calling. She nodded in comprehension, stating that many of the traumas and ills that had been incurred on Earth could be helped here in the Hearth due to the advanced knowledge and also the ambient energy that permeated the atmosphere.

The group once again got into Tailora' s vehicle and sped off. The vehicle pulled up to a beautiful sprawling Villa. The villa was shaped like a horseshoe, with a beautiful blue pool of water in the open space of the villa. Behind the villa was a grotto, it's inside warmed and lighted by what appeared to be a campfire raging Inside.

"This place is for you. "Tailora said, motioning for them to disembark her vehicle. " There are sleeping chambers, three common areas, multiple restrooms and a small dining room kitchen area." Once you have picked your rooms, place your hands on the large stone surrounded by flowers on the large dresser in each room. The room will become attuned to you and provide you with fresh clothing, towels whatever you need. Simply think about what you wish to be present and your need will be fulfilled."

Michael, Timmy, Jasmine, Evangeline, Nick, and Assi went into the villa. Plush modern furniture adorned the common areas. Each of the six bedrooms had a tall queen size bed and three dressers, one being larger than the others. A nightstand table sat on either side of the beds. Beautiful paintings adorned the walls.

Michael went into an unoccupied room. The room was beautiful, with soft purple sheets and large pillows on the bed. A large closet took up one side of the room. A small loveseat was also present. Michael went to the largest dresser. It had eight drawers, two smaller drawers at the top side by side, with 6 larger drawers below. Michael saw the large obsidian stone surrounded by flowers. Michael placed his hands on the large stone and closed his eyes.

Michael opened his eyes and took his hands off the stone. He looked around and the room had changed. Potted plants hung from the ceiling. The wood furniture had turned to mahogany. The bed has grown from a single to a queen size bed with navy blue satin sheets. Large pillows laid at the head of the bed.

Michael opened one of the smaller top drawers. Fresh socks and underwear we're in the drawer. He opened the first larger drawer and discovered an assortment of beautiful towels in varying colors.

Michael was definitely in need of a shower. He grabbed a towel and underwear. He opened the second drawer to see pants bottoms. He grabbed a pair of those. Michael was amazed that everything he pulled out was his size. He turned to walk out of his room to go find a restroom and hesitated. He turned back to the dresser and looked at it. He reached out and grasped the smaller dresser drawer handle. He pulled it back to open it and smiled. Inside the drawer was a glass jar of potent looking cannabis. Next to it was a fifth of Jack Daniels honey whiskey and rolling papers.

"Damn no grinder," Michael said to himself. He then remembered his key chain. He had a small grinder attached to it. Michael grabbed the papers, a nugget of cannabis and proceeded to fashion three small cigarettes. Michael gathered his belongings and proceeded to the shower. The restroom was lavish. With two shower heads, Jacuzzi whirlpool hot tub. Michael could hear another shower going and wondered who else was up. He decided he didn't care and proceeded to take a long hot shower. He lost track of time under the soothing hot jets of water.

Michael finished showering. He dried himself off and put on fresh clothes he had brought from the magical dresser . He saw a hamper for wet and dirty clothes, placing his old clothes, the washcloth and towel he had dried off into the hamper. Michael was still awake. He remembered seeing the grotto separated from the villa and wanted to explore it.

Michael climbed the short path behind the villa. The entrance to the cave was illuminated by a fire within. Michael approached the entrance of the cave. He could now see into the cave. He saw a 12-foot pool of water surrounded by rocks that seemed to be steaming the pool. A hazy fog of steam waxed and waned making visibility change. There was a fire also encircled by stones. A large carved slab of polished marble formed the base of a large day bed with a large back, plush pillows laden all over it

"Hello " a make voice emanating from the billowing steam pool echoed in the cave. Michael walked closer to the pool. In the wafting clouds of steam Michael could see the outline of a person. Michael got closer still and could now see it was Timmy. "Come on in," Timmy said lounging against the back of the pool. Michael smiled and took off his pants. He hesitated with his shirt. Michael had always been self conscious about his physical appearance, especially his torso. Timmy seemed to understand and adverted his eyes, then changed his mind, looking Michael directly in the eyes.

"I'm not here to judge you, " Timmy said, smiling but serious. " Even if I was, you're too smart to wear something uncomfortable or as much unnecessary as someone else's opinion. " Michael stopped and looked at Timmy. His eyes studying Timmy's face. Michael's heart felt a slight swoon, his inner being shook but edified by Timmy's statement. Timmy smiled, still gazing unabashedly into Michael's eyes. Michael took his shirt off and kept his underwear on. He stepped up to the edge, kneeling down and sitting on the edge. Michael waited for Timmy to get the hint and turn around before he removed his underwear. Timmy got the hint but wanted to tease Michael.

"So do you really want me to turn around?" Timmy asked with a dimple inducing smile. MIchael paused for a moment, looking Timmy in the eye. A flush of boldness came over Michael.

"I thought so but now I don't care, " Michael said, pulling off his underwear and sliding quickly into the water. The warm bubbling water was soothing to Michael's mahogany brown skin. Timmy noted how the moon illuminated tiny droplets of water on Michael's shoulders. Timmy finally took his eyes off of Michael. Timmy could read minds at times, but didn't need to possess that gift to understand some things. He understood for some reason Michael felt selfconscious constantly, almost seeming to hide his full presence. Timmy wanted Michael to know he was meant to be seen, heard, and not need to hide his special light.

Michael turned back toward where his clean dry clothes were sitting outside of the pool and reached into his pants pocket. Timmy was casually looking at Michael's back. He noticed a peculiar mark on his shoulder. As Timmy looked at the mark, he thought for a moment he had seen it move. Shaking his head, Timmy ruled out such a silly scenario. MIchael retrieved one of the previously rolled cigarettes manufactured in his room and a lighter. He placed the cannabis cigarette between his lips and lit it quickly. Michael inhaled deeply and passed it to Timmy, who smiled and accepted it.

The two began a conversation of topics that flowed organically from one to another. At times their laughter echoing out the grotto. From her back window, Jasmine looked out and smiled. She was still up, sitting at the seamstress desk in her room. Something about being in the Hearth and the care of the Dukun at the center they were evaluated and treated at had made a remarkable improvement in her overall well being. She had been busy as soon as she and her companions had settled into their accommodations. She only had one more project to complete and she was done. Then off to bed to prepare for a big day.

Back in the grotto Michael and TommyTimmyName correction continued talking. The two talked about their lives growing up. Their hopes and dreams. Funny stories and some that were sadder. Timmy sat back and listened. Timmy thought Michael's voice was soothing, different. He enjoyed hearing Michael talk. Timmy loved hearing Michael's stories about his family. He had such a big heart and connection to his family. Listening to Michael talk about his mother and his brother was somewhat difficult for Timmy. He had grown up with Jasmine, but he knew they shared different mothers. Timmy had not had the time Michael spent with his biological mother but could appreciate and feel the love he had for her. Michael talked about his father and uncle. Timmy could see and feel the emotion of Michael. Michael took a swig from the now half-gone bottle of whiskey and passed it to Timmy. Timmy took a healthy swig and passed it back. Michael poured out a little splash on the ground outside the still bubbling steamy warm pool.

"For those who have gone on before." Michael toasted, tears welling up in his eyes. Timmy extended his hand and placed it along the side of Michael's face. Michael hesitated, his breath catching before a gentle exhale. Timmy had an electrifying touch. Michael laid his face in Timmy's palm. Timmy brought his other hand up, cradling Michael's face. Timmy looked into Michael's eyes, wanting him to understand what he was about to say was honest and from his heart.

"Listen to me." Timmy said, leaning in a little closer and tilting his head " You are a good person. You are kind, giving, creative, passionate, intelligent, beautiful. Don't ever bring yourself to think you should be alone. Life is a series of experiences; some of which are uncomfortable. You have people who love and believe in you." Michael was speechless, overcome with emotion. "Stop overthinking, stop limiting yourself." Timmy's thumb wiped away a tear that had escaped Michael's eye. Michael looked down, then Timmy in the eye. Their faces drew closer, their lips parted as the billowing clouds of steam enveloped them in a cocoon while within barriers were pulled back like curtains.

Michael allowed himself to feel free in the moment. To choose. Timmy was patient, nurturing, not needy or demanding of anything besides closeness, contact, embracing. They talked with ease about the past, the present, hopes and dreams. Time did not exist. All that existed was the moment. The moment carried them from the warm bubbling pool of water in front of the roaring fire behind it, to the large pillow covered bench and back to the pool. The two were content with each other's uncomplicated company. Finally, sleep called for them. The two souls snuggled under a soft warm cover upon the bench with many pillows. Sometime later when the dawn was just stretching her arms and her fingers were tapping the night on its shoulders Michael and Timmy awoke. They smiled, got dressed, and walked back down to the villa conversing asbrelativeky new friends who had grown closer. They embraced and said goodbye, returning to their separate rooms. Michael drifted back to sleep, a smile on his face.

A little later the same morning Michael arose feeling relaxed and well-rested. He gathered new clothes, bathing items and went off to the showers. He felt a surge in optimism, in self-confidence. He finished his shower and put on new clothes. He went into the common area to find NIck, Timmy, Jasmine, Evangeline, and Assi waiting for him. They were all wearing beautiful new garments that looked to be catered to each one of them.

Michael looked at Jasmine. She was standing with a medium-sized box. She smiled and walked over to Michael.

" This is for you Michael. Thank you and happy birthday\!" Jasmine said, surprising Michael.

"Jasmine you're..?" Michael said slightly stammering.

"Yes the Dukun and his staff, the magical nature of this realm, the advanced technology and skill at work here havr healed me a great deal. " Jasmine said, smiling. " When we were challenged with our caskets, your interaction helped me heal psychic scars. The medical staff here were able to fix the physical damage Demos inflicted on me " Michael's eyes welled up with tears. He had really bonded with Jasmine at the trials at the gateway of the goddess Grail. He felt a certain kinship with her being avatars, but the time they spent in mental and spiritual contact had truly bonded them.

"No time for tears silly\!" Jasmine said, extended her arms holding out the present for Michael. He reached out with his hands. Suddenly the black mass arcane artifact manifested, extending out with arms that possessed hands, grabbing the package. Michael was slightly surprised. He hasn't willed the artifact to do that. He wondered if it had a mind of its own. The arcane artifact's hands made quick work of the package, holding up and revealing a stunning long hooded garment with flared sleeves. The base material was a deep purple, with intricate woven gold and red designs. There was also an intricate designed belt, and pants bottom. To everyone's surprise the black mass seemed to envelope and combine with the beautiful garment, then slid over and encompassed Michael's body. When the mass had settled, the clothes Michael had on were on the floor in a heap, revealing Michael clad in the outfit Jasmine had been up all night making. Michael noted that the garment now had a hooded cape with it. The inside of the cape and hood were a impenetrable black.

Michael loved it. He spun around, forgetting the unusual occurrence that had just taken place just a few seconds ago. "Thank you, Jasmine, I adore it\!" Seems like I'm not the only one\!' Michael said, laughing at how the sacred weapon had decided to merge with the new garment. Jasmine smiled. She did think it was but strange that Michael's arcane artifact had somehow merged with her outfit for Michael but was pleased it still looked mainly the same as she had sewn it. Evangeline also had a slightly raised eyebrow but shrugged it off, choosing to focus on the happy occasion.

"Happy birthday\!" Timmy said, smiling, walking up with a small cake and placing it on the table.

"How did you guys know? Hell, I forgot about my birthday?" Michael said, pleasantly surprised.

"A little cantankerous spirit told us, and Tailora made some arrangements last night," Timmy said. Michael was appreciative of such thoughtfulness. He looked over at Evangeline. Here in the realm and dimension of the Hearth, he could actually physically touch her. Michael walked over and opened his arms in an embrace. Evangeline looked and was hesitant for a second. She had been so used to being spectral that it never occurred to her she could actually experience a hug. She looked into her brother's eyes and entered his embrace, squeezing him back. After thirty years she was able to touch, to hug her twin.

"Happy birthday brother." Evangeline said, a small smile on her face.

"Happy birthday sister," Michael said, holding his sister tight.

"Oh, we're not done yet\!" Jasmine said, walking over to a counter opening its cabinet door and pulling out a gift wrapped box. Jasmine walked over to Evangeline. "This is your birthday too." Evangeline was surprised. She and Nick had told the others about Michaels birthday but didn't consider it as her own. She had never had a birthday celebration.

"Thank you." Evangeline said with a grateful smile. She stood there just relishing the feeling of receiving a gift.

"Well don't just stand there, go on in the bathroom and change\!" Evangeline looked around at the others who smiled at her. She quickly took the package and went into the bathroom.

Evangeline emerged from the bathroom cautiously. The others were stunned at her appearance. The garment Jasmine has made for her was immaculate. It was a long black outfit with bared shoulders, silver accents that ran down her sleeves and adorned the front. When Evangeline turned the back revealed a hood hanging on the back. The outfit tapered down Evangeline's form into a sleek tunic bottom. Contoured pants with large silver boots completed the outfit.

"Wow, I don't know what to say." Evangeline said, truly appreciating the gift.

"You already said it." Jasmine said, smiling and hugging Evangeline. Nick, Jasmine, Timmy and Michael all surrounded Evangeline, complimenting Jasmine's gift and the young spirit's appearance in the garb.

The cake was still on the table , candles not yet lit. Jasmine used her pyrokinesis and lit the 5 candles on top of the cake while Timmy went and got plates and forks from the kitchen . A knock on the door was heard. Jasmine went to see who it was. Igrisham and Tailora had come. They followed Jasmine into the common area where Michael, Evangeline, Assi, and Nick were watching Timmy cut the cake.

"Happy birthday\!\!" Igrisham and Tailora said in unison. Michael and Evangeline both said thank you. Michael looked at Evangeline and said

"Let's blow it out together\!" Evangeline nodded and the two leaned over. "Close your eyes and make a wish\! Evangeline smiled at her brother and closed her eyes. On the count of three, one, two three\!\!" Michael and Evangeline blew out the candle with everyone cheering and clapping.

Timmy removed the candles and began cutting pieces of cake, while Jasmine's and Assi passed out plates with pieces. Michael took a fork full and could smell its deliciousness. Michael smiled, having a memory of his favorite cake made by his grandmother: 3 layer coconut cake.

"Wait, is this?" Michael started to ask.

"I had muh dear come and oversee me make it\!" Evangeline said, in an uncharacteristically happy voice. Michael still had the forkful of cake in his hand. He realized Evangeline had never tasted it. He held out his forkf to Evangeline. She smiled and ate the bite of cake. The most blissful smile came on her face. She opened her eyes smiling.

"Now you know, Muh dear could throw down\!" Michael portioned out another piece and handed it to Evangeline. He was in heaven. He looked at his sister and smiled. She smiled back then her eyes got big as she saw Michael scoop two fingers of cake that slid into his palm heading toward her face. Evangeline could not dodge. Everyone started laughing as Evangeline gave Michael a disdainful look, then grabbed a small piece of cake smashing it in Michael's face gently. The two laughed heartily joined in by their guests. The group continued talking, finishing up their slices of cake. Another knock came at the door. It was Tarni.

"Greetings. I was sent to let you know you have been summoned by the Ancient Three. Your presence is requested in the combat area after breakfast." Tarni said, looking at Michael and Evangeline still with cake on their faces.

" Would you like some cake?" Michael said, smiling at Tarni. igrisham handed her a plate. Tarni smiled. She gobbled down the cake and was gone with a "Thanks\!"

"If you all want a ride to the commissary we can wait while you clean up." Tailora offered. The group accepted. As the group navigated the Hearth, Through Tailora's description along the way to the dining hall Michael realized what the unique design was. It was a giant circle with smaller circles sectioned. The whole outer ring was Pangea Kismet. The next circle contained the kitchen and dining hall, the battle training area and the classroom area. The third ring contained Tailora's Textile workshop, the library of the Ages and the hospital/infirmary. The fourth ring the living quarters of the Ancient Three and the Temple of the Nine. The very last inner circle was said to house the First Tree and Fruit of The Mother. Only the Ancient Three were permitted in the innermost sanctum.

The group arrived at the dining hall to find the other Divine Duos already sitting and eating. Timmy, Michael, Jasmine Evangeline, Nick, and Assi found an empty table and sat. Two members of the Cocinari; residents of Pangea Kismet who worked in the kitchen brought our carts of fruit, bread and juice. Shortly after they departed another Cocinari came out and asked each one what they would like to eat. The woman, petite, short hair and brown skin went around and repeated each order and left no notes taken. Michael was impressed.

The group was served breakfast in a short amount of time. They ate their meals quickly and finished up. A cocinari entered the large dining area telling the diners that it was time to attend their meeting. The entire group of Divine Duos left the cafeteria to go into a waiting room before entering the classroom. There were twelve of them all together counting Michael, Timmy, Jasmine, Evangeline and Nick and Assi.things had moved so quickly at the Gateway so there had been no time for introductions. Timmy decided to start the ball rolling. " Hi I'm Timmy, this is Jasmine, Michael, Evangeline, Nick, and Assi. Timmy said, gesturing to each of his companions. Timmy looked at the other Divine Duos starting from left to right. The first pair seemed to be of Native American descent.

"I am Dancingbear and this is Moonstream." Said the man; about six feet two inches tall, with just below the shoulder-length blacl hair. Dancingbear was all lean muscle. Moonstream had a shaved mohawk about 5 inches high, the top flopped over a little. She stood 5 '6, with an athletic build.

"I'm Simone, this is Thaddeus," said Simone. She was approximately 5 '5, curvy, dark-complected, hair straightener with a whimsical curl the last few inches. High cheekbones, long eyelashes fluttering over large deep brown eyes. Her beautiful thick lips looked like two flower petals moist with morning dew. Thaddeus was pale, 6 '0 tall, long and wiry. His hair a foot long tousled ovular brown afro of curls, with steel blue eyes with a hint of amethyst. He had high cheekbones and a very straight nose. His lips were crimson pink, soft in a perpetual smile.

" I am Carlos and this is Alma. Greetings." Carlos was 5 '8, strong build, his wavy jet black hair combed and styled with a part. His skin was the color of clay, eyes deep brown and clear. Alma stood 5 '5 and had a thick feminine athletic frame. Her just shoulder length hair braided into one mass going down the back of her neck. Her eyes were large and direct, soft brown. Her kids were full and tightly pressed into seriousness. They all shook hands, anxious to see what they would be learning, what they all could do and finally what would be their mission.

The door they had all come through opened again. Two people came through. The man introduced himself, followed by the woman.

"I am Asaki Intisar " the man said

"And I am Adham Khattab. We are the Divine Duo from Pangea Kismet. One Divine Duo from our land gets to have the chance to study at the Hearth, rectify unfinished business and right the tide toward the positive and life. " Adham had an exotic look. He had an olive Mediterranean skin pigment. His hair was a tumble of loose dark brown locks. He had high cheekbones and a slightly wide long nose. He stood about 5 '9 with broad shoulders. Asaki was a Japanese woman, who looked to be about thirty, with her straight black hair cropped into a simple uniform bob.

The other door that had been previously closed opened. The group of Duos entered through the door. What they thought would be a similar sized room actually opened up into an expansive area that did not seem to have a ceiling or detectable walls. About forty yards ahead three people stood.

"Greetings students. We are known as the Ancient Three. '' the tall, well-built man spoke. Their face was covered by a mask. "My companions are Daru the Silent Slender One, this is Broma the voracious and I am Callez the Balanced. We are the chief clerics and Guardians of the Hearth. We will be teaching you the uses of your DIvine Duo abilities, magic and combat. Our task is to enable you to win this conflict and hopefully restore the rightful balance on Earth."

"Today we will be ascertaining your elemental, psychic and combat abilities. " Broma spoke, her auburn curls bouncing in a light breeze. "Warriors, you will go first. Your mission is to cross the room and sit on that bench. You will all proceed at once." The warriors looked at each other and nodded. Broma raised her arms as her hands danced. The large space began changing. Suddenly the hustle and bustle of a downtown middle Eastern market had surrounded the warriors.

" Here, we embrace and teach the Ways of The Mother," Callez spoke. " Patience, strength, compassion, devotion, faith, sacrifice, forgiveness, preservation of life."

"Remember the goal, remember the Values of the Mother," Callez said, sunlight gleaming off of perspiration on their exposed chest. The group of warriors began moving forward. There was some commotion happening to the right. Someone in local garb pointing at them and yelling to people behind them. People in front began to collect into a pointed throng coming at them. Timmy looked and assessed that the throng seemed to be mostly human.

" Persuaders, push them to sleep\!" Timmy barked out. Assi and Thaddeus nodded and began pushing their will. Timmy joined in, amplifying their power. "Evangeline scout up from above let me know if anyone doesn't fall asleep and us still advancing." Evangeline nodded and complied, reverting back to her intangible spectral form levitating and darting above and around. Most of the throng were falling asleep. Evangeline could see there were still ten people in robes coming toward them. She darted back and informed Timmy.

Timmy turned to his companions and informed them of the situation. " So how do we proceed?" Asked Carlos

"Two watching north, southeast and west still moving forward. " Evangeline spoke. The others besides Timmy looked at her. They took stock in her maturity for her appearance as a thirteen-year-old girl. " Timmy take south, Dancingbear the west, Assi and Carlos the north, Adham take the east. I'll take the point. Follow a yard back on my pace \* Timmy and Assi followed suit, with the rest realizing Evangeline was in charge and knowledgeable.

The eight robed people still moved towards the warriors. The robes were thrown off to reveal Corrupted ones. The creatures suddenly split into two groups. Three of the creatures had broken ranks to start attacking market-goers.

"Timmy, Adham, help those people then rejoin the ranks. Use sacred weapons to make it quick.. Carlos, take Timmy's spot south. Timmy, Assi, and Adham complied. " Dancingbear let's see if you live up to that name\!" Dancing Bear smiled as he watched Evangeline turn tangible and leap in the air, manifest her ring of death and land next to him. She charged at the five rapidly closing Corrupted attackers. Evangeline went for the first two Corrupted ones, tumbling with the ring and slicing them in half, defeating the two attackers. attackers Dancing bear followed right behind, manifesting what appeared to be large bear paw-shaped gloves with large bowie knife-shaped claws. Dancing Bear stuck both his claws deep in one corrupted ripping him apart. He smiled and went on to engage the final two Corrupted Ones.

Timmy and Adham had now engaged their opponents. Timmy manifested his long staff, poking it in between two corrupted and their intended victims. Adham motioned with his hands and formed a scimitar. He sliced through one Corrupted sidestepped and decapitated another Corrupted one that sprung out of nowhere. Timmy saw the third and Last Corrupted heading off to attack a group of small children. He allowed the long staff to return to its resting place and called forth the bone club. Timmy bounded into the air over people to bring his bone club smashing down on the last Corrupted one. Timmy and Adham ascertained the children were ok and turned back toward their comrades to see Carlos dispatch a bolo ensnaring the last Corrupted one. Dancing Bear and Evangeline rushed to finish it off when Carlos motioned for them to stop. Carlos clenched his fist. The bolo constricted and lit up, incinerating the creature.

The warriors closed ranks and headed to the end of the room. Daru the Silent and Slender appeared before them. The warriors stopped and looked at each other. Daru's hands stretched and moved in a hypnotic wave-like manner. Daru now had four arms. Each arm had its own weapon.

Dancingbear jumped at Daru. Daru swung the 3 joint Nunchuk in thier top right hand at Dancingbear's head making him raise his gloves to catch the end segment of the Nunchuk before it struck his head. Timmy manifested his bow and began shooting arrows at Daru. Daru used the shield in their bottom right arm to defend the attack. Carlos and Adham charged in., Daru raisedt their left hand which appeared to be a pipe to ther mouth. A barrage of poison darts sprayed toward the combatants. Evangeline leaped forward and started spinning her ring of death around her arms, creating a shield that deflected the darts from hitting Carlos, Dancing bear and Assi. Carlos swung into action, whipping his bolo above his head ready to throw. Daru's final weapon came into play. Daru reared back and slung their Cat O nine tails at Carlos. Carlos measured the length of the tails before the arm went forward and did not flinch. As he was beginning to throw his bolo he realized he had somehow misjudged the tail's length. The tails extended like jellyfish strands, stinging him multiple times with venom. The bolo released from his hand. Daru swatted at Dancingbear, causing him to dodge right in the direction of the bolo. Dancing Bear was ensnared from bicep to ankle. Timmy switched to a different attack. He summoned his bullroarer.

"I call forth the strength of my people\!" Timmy shouted. A crackle of thunder and sound of a ceremonial chant echoed in the soace. Timmy felt the strength of 100 souls fill his being. He leaped forward and brought the bullroarer down on Daru's head, stunning them. He looked at Assi and concentrated. Assi ran at Timmy who now had his hands linked together. Assi jumped into Timmy's hands, Timmy throwing Assi toward Daru. Daru began to swing the Nunchuk at Carlos. Assi took off his scarf. The scarf seemed to elongate. Assi wrapped the scarf around Daru's face, blocking their vision. Dancing bear was free of Carlos's bolo. Dancing bear picked up Carlos and retreated. Timmy looked at Dancing bear and nodded, running around Daru. Dancing Bear did not want to leave the skirmish but understood the goal.

Assi was working like a spider, ensnaring Daru's arms with the seemingly endless scarf. Timmy rushed Daru, spraying Daru's body with punches.

" Adham, Evangeline get to the end, join Dancingbear and Carlos\! " Timmy shouted as Adham and Evangeline complied, Timmy bounded in the air over Daru. Assi whipped back the scarf, retracting it from Daru quickly. Assi extended the scarf back toward Timmy who was descending in a trajectory close to the end. Timmy grabbed the end of the scarf, pulling Assi off Daru's back and to him. The six warriors had made it.

"Well done," Broma said, the large space reverting back to a normal field. The Ancient Three now stood in front of the Avatars.

"Now it is time to see what you Avatars can do. " Callez said. The warriors moved towards the back of the room. The Ancient three joined hands. The room quickly became a jungle. In the middle of the room, a large glowing ball of energy about a foot in diameter appeared.

"Avatars, your goal is to use your elemental and magical powers to keep this globe from expanding and exploding, infecting everything in this room with corrupted blood of an evil druid. You must catch it and place it in this casket. A small girl sat with a wooden casket in her lap before the Ancient Three.

Alma gathered the Avatars together.

"What elements do you command?" Alma asked looking at them in order. "I control water. '

"Fire," Jasmine said

"Water," Moonstream said

"I control fire also," Akasi spoke

"Air," Simone answered

"Earth," Michael said, his mystical clothing changing as his mystical garb weapon formed.

"I'm not sure. My sister who was the Avatar before me, she ...she controlled air but I haven't been able to..." Nikolai said, head slightly down. The other avatars nodded in sympathy.

"Avatars, that bubbling ball of destruction isn't going to wait. Broma said from somewhere in the room. The Avatars looked out at the ball and saw what looked like tribal members investigating the globe. They had spears. The ball was shaking and seemed to have increased a few inches in diameter. In the distance, snarling could be heard.

" All right, we need to get that thing out of harm's way, separate that thing from those people," Akasi said. " Moonstream, use water to push the villagers back. Jasmine and I will need to.." suddenly there was a horde of about twenty corrupted ones coming toward the ball. "With me Jasmine, We cannot use fire now, use your sacred weapon. Michael, stay with Nick and try to capture the ball."

Jasmine manifested her sacred tomahawk. Akasi manifested ninja throwing stars. The two began attacking and killing corrupted ones. They became encircled. Alma pointed at a nearby spring and motioned toward the left flank of the horde encirclement, knocking three of the twenty corrupted ones several feet away. Akasi panicked and manifested a fireball, launching it at the right flank of the corrupted horde. Five of the beasts were caught on fire. One of them went careening toward two fearful tribe members who looked young and got separated from the others that were being corralled.

Michael had manifested a half-open globe of hardened earth and was chasing the dipping and dodging ball of energy. Nick saw the burning creature three feet away from the two tribesmen. Nick motioned and began trying to work a spell.

"Sorry, no spell casting works right now…" Broma chuckled. Nickolai concentrated, suddenly wind rushed at the Corrupted one, blowing him back into a tree where he exploded. Michael took notice of what Nick had done.

"Looks like you know now buddy\!" He smiled at his friend. NIck smiled, delighted that he now knew what he was capable of. Michael turned his attention back to the glowing now purple with a black swirling striped ball of pulsing energy. It had gotten bigger. "This thing looks like it's going to blow at any minute\!" A horrible shrieking noise began to ring out. The ball stopped moving for a second. Michael quickly slid the hollow earth egg around the energy ball. The globe had encompassed it in just the nick of time to see the beginning of its explosion. He was using both hands to keep it contained, but the pressure was mounting. He concentrated on keeping the earth globe sturdy. It was starting to sink to the ground. NIck saw this and went into action. His hands seemed to sway and strum the air as if playing a giant harp. A funnel of wind arose around the earth ball with its precarious contents. The funnel became a mini-tornado moving the globe in a pocket of air moving the ball toward the girl with the casket in her lap. NIck got it to hover above the little girl. It was then they both realized the globe was too big to fit in the casket.

MIchael concentrated, pushing and squeezing the globe, trying to force it to contract. It was a strain on Michael but was working\!\! The ball of the earth was keeping the sphere of energy compact. Suddenly one of the two young villagers saved by Nick earlier threw a spear. The spear glanced at the top left of Michael's shoulder. MIchael screamed as he fell to the ground, struggling to not losehis concentration. Akashi looked at the two and focused. Akashi persuaded the two villagers to go to sleep. Finally he ball was the right size. Nick helped ease it in the casket and the little girl closed the lid. As soon as the lid was closed Nick looked down at Michael. Michael was bleeding from his shoulder. Nick looked closer and saw what appeared to be some earth oozing up to the wound. The wound stopped bleeding but was now a large lump on his shoulder. Michael's sacred garb appeared and masked the growth. Nick extended his hand helping Michael up.

"Are you ok my friend\!?" Nick asked with concern on his face.

"Yes I'm ok.," Michael said, forcing a smile on his face. The other Avatars grouped around Michael and Nick, followed by the warriors.

"Well done," Callez said, appearing with the other two members of the Ancient Three. " Please move into the classroom. Instruction on magic spells will begin. We will be in the room shortly. " The champions did as told. As the avatars and warriors proceeded to the classroom area Michael noticed the Ancient Three talking to each other and throwing glances at him.

The group of Divine Duos filtered into the classroom, found seats and settled in. Broma, Daru and Callez were in the front of the small lecture styled room, standing in front of a large wooden desk. The seating was area style, with 5 rows of nine bench-like seating and individual desks in front of the seats. Evangeline noticed that on the desk in front of the Ancient Three were books and what appeared to be pens.

"Students." Broma said in a booming voice, addressing the Divine Duos. " During this portion of your instruction, we will begin your true introduction into spell writing and casting. Magical energy is abundant and everywhere. The next step is learning the proper means to access that energy and to have your desired effect. A very important part of spell casting is incantations. Every true mage has their very own Arcana Tome, or spell book. "

"Here on this desk are very special tomes. " Callez spoke, looking reverently over the books on the large wooden desk. They have been crafted from the wood from a very special tree here in the Hearth. Learn about magic from the Library of the Ages, but also utilize your words and experience to create your own personal spells. These Arcana Tomes will be called to you, as will your writing utensil for inscribing in your personal tomes. Also here are Soul Styluses. They are special tools that when you write in your Arcana Libros will extract the most minute of your essences to impart your power and control over your incantations when you write them and recite them for use." Broma spoke next.

"Now please close your eyes, clear your minds, down to their most barest of formulated thoughts. " Broma said, watching as all the members of the Divine Duos did as asked. " Place your hands on your desks, your palms facing inward about a foot apart. Very good, keep your mind clear. Now think about what magic means to you. Its essence, its purpose, its relationship to you. " The classroom was silent. Broma and Callez had stopped speaking. No one made a sound for several minutes. Finally they began opening their eyes. Before each of the individual members of the Divine Duos an Arcana Tome and a stylus now sat. Every individual except Evangeline. Only a stylus laid in between her palms.

Evangeline was surprised and slightly disappointed by this development. Thoughts of her existence as a spirit, and not being flesh and blood made her think that this was the reason she did not have a mystical tome or stylus called to her. Michael looked over at his sister, feeling her disappointment, sadness, and felt for her. He wondering why she was not gifted an Arcana tome. The door to the classroom opened, breaking Evangeline out of her introspection.

The Ancient Three re-entered the classroom, looking around. They silently noted that one Arcana tome was still on their desk. They scanned the room to see that Evangeline did not have an Arcana tomr in front of her. They seemed to confer for a second. Suddenly a glowing sphere of multicolored energy manifested in front of Evangeline. A large book appeared in front of her, floating just above the desk. The stylus that has been on her desk rose in the air, joong the floating book. The stylus increased to an unusual size . All in the room were in silence, shocked. Evangeline reached for the book, and it opened on its own, the stylus danced around it. Evangeline looked at the open book with its pages turned toward her face. She smiled. Evangeline closed her left hand, the glowing tome and stylus disappeared.

"Evangeline," Broma said, smiling, handing a simple notebook to Evangeline." You apparently have a sacred artifact that is an Arcana tome. There has been a legend of such a thing as possible, fascinating. Keep this other empty book as a diary, if you so choose my dear." Evangeline nodded, and thanked the Ancient Three.

The instruction on magical spells lasted three hours. Michael really enjoyed learning incantations. Both he and Nick seemed to have a natural proficiency for crafting incantation spells. All of the champions took to their studies and listened intently. At the end of the class, everyone was dismissed. As they were all leaving. The Ancient Three told Michael to stay behind.

" Michael, are you ok?" Broma spoke, "We noticed you seemed to be struck during the combat exercises."

"Just a scratch, I'm fine, thank you," Michael responded. The Ancient Three looked at him and nodded.

"Very well. We are aware today is your birthday." Callez said with a small smile on their face. Tonight we would like to offer you a gift. We will allow you to gain entry to the Hallowed Wilds tonight. If the guardians of the Hallowed Wilds approve they will allow you to enter. "Michael was shocked and elated at the offer. He smiled, hesitated and asked a question.

" Is it possible to take some of the others with me?" The Ancient Three looked at each other as if in silent conversation. " My sister, Timmy, Jasmine, Assi and NIck, please" The Ancient Three conferred once more then turned to Michael.

"You may take your five traveling companions. " Broma said. " Tailora will meet you at your villa tonight at eight." Michael thanked the Ancient Three and went off to catch up with his villa mates. The Ancient Three began talking among themselves.

"There is much mystery about that one." Callez said Daru moved his hands in the form of sign language.

"Yes, Daru but we see everything here. Yes, they are not what we have experienced before but hasn't the Mother always shown us life and Creation are not governed by our wills completely." Broma spoke with a chuckle. "Isn't it interesting to have the wild card at hand?"

"Still it is dangerous to give him and the others a chance to go in the Hallowed Wilds. They may not all make it out." Callez said, hand scratching their chin. "But life and death must be present together to give each other their meaning."

Back at the villa in the common area, Michael and company were discussing the trip. Assi was silent. He had heard tales of the Hallowed Wilds. He wanted to go but knew he had a task to attend to

"My friends, I would be honored to join, but I must first attend to the matter of my mentor's mission. " Assi said, standing up. Assi's first allegiance was to the Forgotten One and his Third Brothers but he felt a connection to Michael, Jasmine, Evangeline and especially Timmy. "I will try and get back in time to join you all. " Assi nodded and walked out the front door headed to gain an audience with Ancient Three. .

The time passed quickly but not in Michael's mind. He had always had a fascination with animals, all the varieties and evolution they had. What type of creatures would they encounter? Would the guardians even allow them in?

At seven pm Tailora had pulled up in her transport. Sitting in her lap was her little pug. Josephine. Igrisham was sitting in the passenger seat with Griff on his lap. Michael, Jasmine, Evangeline, Timmy and Nick exited the villa. There was still no sign of Assi. Tailora noticed this and said

"I am early, it won't take long to get there. We should leave no later than seven fifteen though."

"Have you been to the Hallowed Wilds before Tailora?" Michael asked

"Why yes, I have. That is where I met Josephine." Tailora's pug barked in Tailora's arms and snorted. "I have also been and met Griff there," Igrisham said petting his dog. "If the guardians take a fancy to you they will allow you in. If they really don't like you they will also still allow you in. The only difference is whether they want you to be able to experience the denizens of the Wilds or to become food for the Wilds. If they deny you entry they simply do not think you are ready. They would turn you away to give you a chance to return again." Michael was fascinated but also frightened. He then suddenly remembered he had forgotten something.

"I'll be right back. " Michael said, running back into the villa. A faint, distant whooshing noise could be heard. As it got closer it sounded like large sheets flapping in the wind on a breezy day. Timmy looked up and saw a giant eagle carrying a basket. The giant raptor began a circling pattern then started to descend. The wind from the eagle's wings felt like 30 to 40 mile an hour gusts. The eagle sat the large basket on the ground perching on the handle. Assi hopped out.

Michael came out of the villa carrying a plate with some food.

"All right we are all here just in time," Tailora said, getting back in her vehicle. "Everyone climb in, let us not keep them waiting they are definitely temperamental." the group quickly piled into Tailora's transport and sped off. The Last First Strand encircled the nine revolving lands or realms of the dimensional plane. The tributaries seemed to keep the realms or lands separated and connected, but also allowed fast travel in between them.

Tailora's vehicle stopped at a point along the strand where there was a clearing. The trees seemed to form an archway of sorts. The group exited Tailora's vehicle. Eyes appeared in the darkness. Sounds of animals could be heard, calling to one another that people we're close to entering their domain.

"What brave or foolish souls desire to enter the Hallowed Wilds?" A growling voice from the dark asked

"Greetings guardians, It is I; Tailora. I have been sent by the Ancient Three with six pundits who would ask to visit your domain ." Tailora spoke. There was silence for a few eternal seconds.

"Send them forth, into the darkness let us all see them a little closer." Another younger sounding voice spoke." Tailora nodded at the group. Michael, Jasmine, Timmy, Evangeline, Assi, and Nick entered into the darkness. No one could see more than two feet around them. The only light coming from the moon's rays peeking in between the few openings in the canopy of foliage.

"Guardians, we brought you an offering.," Michael said nervously. He took the plate of food he had prepared before heading to the Hallowed Wilds and sat it close to the entrance. Michael stepped back to stand with his companions. The wind blew and shifted the leaves, causing pitch darkness. The group could hear movement, footsteps. The moonlight breaking through the leaves became altered by the wind blowing, The plate was not visible. Rustling and soft footsteps could be heard. A minute passed. The sound of sniffing and then chewing could be heard.

"We accept your offering." the first voice that had spoken earlier said. Three figures emerged from the dark. A tall woman who looked like a were-leopard. Her eyes were feline, gleaming like emerald jewels. Soft golden brown fur covered her body. Standing behind her were two others. A young boy who looked to be 14 and a girl who looked to be 10 or 12\. The boy was shirtless, wearing what looked like rawhide bottoms, and was barefoot. He appeared to be of Indigenous American ethnicity. His skin was soft brown. HIs Jet black hair shoulder length. His eyes were deep brown. The girl appeared to be of African descent. Her skin was dark, reflecting the moon's rays like obsidian. Her frame was lithe, her cheekbones high making her deep beown eyes delicately shaped. Her lips were full, set in a stoic pose. The girl was dressed in a light tan colored short one-piece garb that seemed to be made out of an animal pelt. The garb had long sleeves that seemed to have claws. It appeared to have a hood of some sort. In the back what looked like jacket tails could be seen. A thick cylindrical belt with a bushy end cinched around her waist. The tall leopard woman began to speak m

"We are the guardians of the Hallowed Wilds: I am Demala, Paja, and Bowen. " She pointed at the girl then the boy next "Wander freely, with a good kind heart. Respect this place and the inhabitants. We will find you when the time is right. Enter and explore." MIchael. Demala, Paja, and Bowen retreated back into the darkness. Michael, Evangeline, Jasmine, Timmy, Nick, and Assi ventured forward into the brush. The wind rustled and the sound of the various denizens of the Hallowed Wilds began to make their presence audibly known. The visitors looked around slightly startled by the cacophony of noises. The wind picked up rustling the canopy of treetops, once again altering the filtered light, shrouding them in darkness. The wind died down, and the Moonlight once again streamed through the leaves. It was then Michael realized he was alone.

Timmy and Jasmine looked around. None of their other companions could be found. In the brush, Jasmine thought she could see eyes peeking at her. She walked a little closer and heard a rustle. She turned back to tell her brother and he wasn't there. Jasmine turned back and saw a beautifully colored bird. It's bright red, orange and gold feathers seemed to be on fire. The bird took flight, circling around her, before Sitting on a low hanging tree branch. She gazed at the bird for a long while, the bird seemingly also staring at her. Jasmine slowly outstretched her hand palm up. She manifested a fireball. The bird took notice and took to the air, began circling the dancing fireball. Jasmine moved the fireball around, watching the bird chase it. After a few minutes, she closed her hand, making the fireball disappear. The bird circled her one more time then took off back into the woods. One of its feathers had fallen off. She picked it up and fastened it into her outfit. Jasmine began moving further into the brush, hoping to see this beautiful avian again before she left the Hallowed Wilds.

Timmy had no idea where he was. He leaned against a tree and sat down. He was slightly frustrated. He closed his eyes for a minute, trying to rest and also figure out a plan to find the others. He enjoyed the outdoors but did not like not knowing where his sister and friends were at .He heard a rustling in the thick a few yards away from him. He opened his eyes to see something approaching him warily. It looked like a hybrid wolf, coyote, and fox. It had the size of a wolf, the lithe body and coloring of a coyote mix with a fox. Its tail was a voluptuous full reddish-brown mop. The animal approached Timmy. Timmy smiled but stayed still, not wanting to spook it. The curious animal got closer and closer until it was a foot away from Timmy. The beautiful animal warily went up to and sniffed at Timmy's feet. Still, Timmy didn't move, arms hanging down by his sides, his hands laid flat palms out. The animal sniffed Timmy's left hand, looked at him. The creature went to Timmy's side and sat down, got face to face with Timmy staring him in the eye. The two locked eyes. After what seemed an eternity to Timmy, the animal licked his right cheek, then rubbed it's soft furry head against his forehead. Timmy smiled slowly, brought his hand up and gently caressed the animal along its back. The animal allowed Timmy to pet it for a few minutes before it turned around and headed off back into the jungle, taking one last look back at Timmy before it reentered the darkness of the night time forest. Timmy smiled and got up, deciding to go be proactive and find his companions.

Assi and Nick had been side by side with the group when they entered the Hallowed Wilds. In a short span of time though Nick realized that he had become separated from everyone else. Nick's hands flowed in a quick dance, creating a small ball of energy to illuminate his way through the thick. Nick was motioning his right hand to have the ball flitter about illuminating small portions of the forest area around him. Nick thought he could hear something rustling to his right, something tracking him. Nick motioned with his right hand so the ball of light moved in the general direction of where he heard the sound come from. Suddenly out of a tree an orange tabby cat pounced on the ball of light. Nick moved his hand thus causing the ball of light to dodge the cat's attack. Nick smiled and chuckled to himself watching the precocious feline leap about playfully trying to capture the light. NIck slowly guided the light to himself sitting down cross-legged. Nick beckoned the cat by making clicking sounds and hand gestures. The inquisitive feline approached closer to Nick then suddenly took a hard right turn and jumped back into the foliage of the Wilds. Nick looked around but didn't see the cat any more. Suddenly Nick felt something on his shoulder, he stayed still. Nick slowly turned his head a little to his left to see the cat now perched on his shoulder. The cat began muddling its face against the side of Nick's head. Nick reached up and gently caress the cat. The feline began purring. After a few minutes the purring cat jumped down from Nick's shoulder prancing off back into the Wilds. Nick looked around but did not see the cat. Nick decided the cat had taken off, summoned another ball of light and continued on probing the Hallowed Wilds.

Assi had opted to climb a tree for a better vantage point to see what was in the immediate vicinity. Assi was anxious and slightly mad. He was anxious, still thinking about the meeting with the ancient Three.. Most pressing was his self frustration and concern for Nick. Nick's sister had been injured protecting him. Assi had not known Nick long but felt a strong connection with him amplified by their bond as a Divine Duo.

Assi crouched on a large tree branch. He could see something moving slowly. A beam of moonlight broke through a little brighter showing a large, beautifully patterned and colored large snake. The snake raised up, it's slitted eyes gleaming, a large hood now puffed out on like a king cobra. The large reptile's forked tongue slither down sifting through chemicals and sense trying to ascertain Assi's status.

Assi moved his hand back, from left to right. The snake moved its head back and forth, following Assi's hand movements. The snake seemed enthralled. Suddenly the snake seemed to find something a little bit more interesting at the moment. The snake slithered down to the jungle floor and slid off, to look for some other prey. Assi was alone now and only preoccupied with finding Nick and the rest of his companions.

Evangeline looked around. She was not frightened but concerned. She had been to the Hallowed Wilds before but not told anyone. During her first visit to the Hallowed Wilds, she had seen many beautiful and wonderful creatures. This trip felt different. She wasn't sure if it was because of the day, because of the time of day. Evangeline eventually called out to her companions, hoping to hear an answer from someone.

Evangeline heard movement. She willed herself to become intangible and investigated where she thought she had heard the sound originate from. She passed through the foliage, stopping. Evangeline heard a buzzing. She tried to move and could only move her head. She looked around and noticed she was stuck in an expansive spider web. Buzzing on the web was an insect that seemed to be a cross between a queen bee and hornet. Evangeline saw the spider who's web she was attached to at the outer edge.

Evangeline was trying to figure out how to escape. It didn't make sense, she had been intangible. An idea popped in her head. Evangeline concentrated and willed herself tangible suddenly she slipped through the web, landing on her feet. Evangeline looked at the wasp and the queen bee. The wasp was close to a bundle that seemed to be the spider's egg sack. The queen bee was at the outer edge of the web. Evangeline touched the queen bee and with her fingertip gently nudged her free. The queen bee flew off, buzzing around Evangeline's head to land on her shoulder. Evangeline began to walk away from the web before something told her to stop. Evangeline became enthralled. watching as the spider whom the web belonged to had come to see what was agitating her web. The spider was beautiful. It was large. Its body mainly black, as were the legs. The spider had unusual beautiful markings. Each leg had three segments. The middle segments of the front pair of legs red, the middle of the second pair green, the third pair blue and the fourth pair's middle sections purple. An unusual silver marking that looked like an ankh with one star marking in the middle, one to the left and another to the right The spider went quickly to the large wasp and sunk its fangs into the wasp, immobilizing the wasp with venom. The spider then wrapped the wasp up, saving it for her brood. The bee flew off of Evangeline's shoulder. Evangeline continued her search for her companions.

MIchael felt lost. He was not used to being in the woods, especially in the dark. Thankfully it was not a cloudy night permitting a good amount of moonlight. He had no sense of direction. Michael had an idea. He knelt down and placed his hands on the ground. Images washed over his mind. The ground began to form shape after the shape of the animals Michael saw walk by. Michael felt a vibration, a vibration that had an emotion. More vibrations echoed through to MIchael. A final image formed in the dirt; a large elephant. Michael decided to try something. He concentrated, sending out pulses of emotion through tectonic vibrations.

Michael looked up, now having a sense of where to head. Michael walked briskly navigating the roots, grass, and brush. Michael came to a clearing. He saw a strange sight. A small elephant had it's trunk extended, wrapped around the right paw of an infant giant panda. The panda was submerged up to its chest in what looked like quicksand. The panda's other paw was holding a large beautifully colored and patterned butterfly. The butterfly seemed to have gotten mud on its wings.

Michael started to concentrate and was about to begin trying to manipulate the quicksand when he stopped. Michael watched the scenario being played out. The truth and trial of nature, it's beautiful, unprejudiced savagery. He pondered if he was meant to witness or intervene. Michael came to the conclusion that their deaths were not in the survival of another creature.

Michael closed his eyes and concentrated moving his hands in a cupping motion. The quicksand began to raise up and form a cup, gently lifting the panda out of the quagmire. Michael motioned and carefully moved the cup of quicksand to the stable ground near him while extracting the mud on the butterfly's wings. The panda shook it's whole body slinging mud off, still holding the butterfly carefully. The young elephant dipped it's trunk into a nearby stream and extracted it. The elephant upturned it's trunk creating a gentle shower to rinse off the butterfly's wings. The butterfly fluttered around MIchael then around the panda dancing. The panda rolled around and reached its arms out, trying to catch the butterfly. Finally, the panda got up and began chasing after the butterfly. The elephant trolloped off after the panda, all three disappearing into the Wilds.

Michael looked around. He felt like something's eyes were on him. He kept walking, scanning to detect what was putting him on alert. Michael heard something loud strike the foliage to his right. He swiveled his head in that direction. Michael felt something large hit him in the back, knocking him over. Michael felt a pain in his upper right shoulder. Something was happening with the raised area that had been left after the attack from the tribesmen during the training the day before. Michael rolled over and felt like he couldn't move. It was as if the jungle floor had decided not to let him leave.

Michael saw legs run by in his slightly dazed state. Michael felt someone or something coming up closer to his head. Suddenly there were hands covering his face. Michael felt hands feeling under his back searching the wound that was now pulsing. For some reason he could not use his elemental powers, nor summon any arcane artifact. Michael silently screamed as he experienced what felt like something being extracted painfully from that wounded area still not fully healed. He blacked out. When Michael regained consciousness, there was no one else around and he could move. Michael had no idea what had happened. He honestly wasn't sure if it had been a dream or hallucination. The pain in his shoulder once again felt like the dull pain of a healing injury. Michael checked to see if his abilities had returned, which they did. Michael kept the living cloak active as he once again began his search for his missing companions.

The companions had been wandering separately for some time. Evangeline strolled through the Wilds. The sounds of the animals, wind, and stream seemed to join to make a melody. Jasmine heard a tune in her head and began to hum. Words formed and her humming became singing.

Evangeline's voice rang out through the Wilds. The denizens of the wild seemed to quiet down, listening to her voice full of emotion. Evangeline's companions heard her voice carrying through the Wilds, enthralled and began following her voice.

The companions met up, all happy to see one another. They had no idea what time it was, or exactly how long they had been in the Wilds. The companions shared their encounters with another. Not knowing exactly what to do they decided to build a small campfire. MIchael used his earth powers to make a fire pit. Timmy Assi and Nick gathered small dry branches and leaves for kindling. Jasmine ignited rhr fire in the pit. The six gathered around the fire and struck up a conversation.

"Evangeline, that was you singing tight?" Timmy asked. Evangeline sheepishly nodded yes. "It was beautiful. You have a really nice voice."

"You really do," Michael said, smiling at his sister. Michael rubbed the spot where the imjury on his left shoulder blade was. He didn't think something was necessarily wrong, it wasn't bleeding but felt like something was happening with it. Still, it didn't hurt as bad as earlier so he didn't pay it any further mind.

'What was that song you were singing?" Jasmine asked

"Yes, it had great lyrics," Nick added. Jasmine smiled and bowed her head giving Michael a sideways glance.

"It was a song Michael wrote a long time ago," Evangeline confessed. She had seen and heard Michael writing and making songs during her various visits to Earth and specifically him. She watched how it seemed to just flow from him. Evangeline remembered MIchael wanting to learn piano from a family member, and that family denied him. Michael stopped trying to learn music. She saw some of that shyness reemerge in Michael now and noticed his body language change.

"I had hopes of doing music, who knows maybe I'll try again. " Michael said, smiling at Evangeline. The companions heard movement. Everyone tensed up, prepared for the unexpected.

"We have been observing you throughout the night." Said Demala, emerging from the camouflage of the brush with her companions Bowen and Paja. You respected the creatures who lived here. We will lead you to the edge of the Wilds. If you were deemed worthy by the animals you encountered, you will find them there waiting for you. " Demala looked at the companions. Her eyes rested on Assi. Something about him was familiar. She sniffed the air. She shook her head and tossed the notion out of her head. She motioned for them to follow her and began walking.

The companions followed the guardians through the Wilds. In a short time, they were at the edge of the Wilds. Jasmine smiled as she saw the same brilliantly-colored bird flying around. It landed on her shoulder. Timmy looked around, hoping to see the cute little hybrid wolf/coyote/fox creature. While He was looking for the beautiful creature Timmy felt something nuzzle against his leg. It was the critter\! Timmy knelt down and scratched its head. The cute creature stood up on its hind legs and put its front paws on Timmy's shoulders, giving him a lick on the face before setting down on all fours next to him. Nick looked around for the cute little tabby cat but did not see it. Evangeline felt something crawling on her shoulder. It was the spider. She smiled at it. Evangeline wondered what a small creature like this could do to benefit her in a fight but decided to just have faith. She heard a buzzing noise and noticed the young queen bee she had saved from the spider's web. A louder buzzing was heard, and Evangeline noticed a swarm of bees exit the Hallowed Wilds, then return. They waited a few minutes. Tailora pulled up in her transport. As the companions began to like into the vehicle a commotion could be heard. Out of the forest, the butterfly came fluttering out. The baby panda came tumbling after it, the baby elephant also in hot pursuit. The butterfly landed on Michael's left shoulder. The panda grabbed Michael's leg and began climbing up his body, wrapping its arms around Michael's neck. The baby elephant walked up to Michael. Michael knelt down. The elephant raised its trunk and gently caressed Michael's face. The young elephant stopped rubbing Michael's face and turned away, walking back into the Wilds. The Divine Duos with their new animal companions finished entering Tailora's transport. The transport somehow was able to grow large enough to accommodate the new editions of divine duos animal companions. Nick surmised it must be made of or have the same enchantment the rooms they were staying in had. The contingent sped off back to their villa. Nick reached into the satchel bag he was carrying to grab a vessel of water. He was surprised when his hand encountered something furry. Nick opened up his bag to see his furry visitor from the Hallowed WIlds nestled in a ball sleeping. Nick smiled, softly caressing his new friend.

Tailora's transport pulled up to the villa. The companions and animals disembarked.

"I hope you all enjoyed your time in the Wilds," Tailora spoke out the side of her vehicle. ," For those of you who did not find a companion fear not, you will have other chances to visit now that the guardians have come to know you. The Ancient three told me to inform you to take the day off. Rest and take some time to get to know your new companions." Tailora sped off, her pug in her lap smiling. Assi felt someone left out. He wondered why a denizen of the Hallowed Wilds had not wanted to go with him. He shook his head and reminded himself he wasn't here for that, but to serve his mentor. He would rest then check to see if the Ancient Three would grant his master an audience.

The companions rested for a good portion of the day. Michael made an impromptu dinner of 2 roasted whole chickens and mixed vegetables. After eating and clearing the dishes, the companions relaxed outside while interacting with their new additions, watching them play with one another.

The compatriots had all named their new animal companions with consideration of their perceived personalities in the thought process. Nick had named his tabby cat Chewie for short. In reference to a favorite fictional character of his. Jasmine named the beautiful bird that had chosen to go with her Fireheart, in honor of its bright red, orange and gold feathers that seemed to be fire personified. Timmy had named his playful and temperamental furry friend Lalah, after discovering she was female. Something about the hybrid animal made him think of that name, seductive, playful, whimsical, mercurial, independent but dependable in temperament. Evangeline named the Spider Arachne and the queen bee Honey. Michael named the brilliantly colored butterfly SoulFree

Michael had not named the panda yet. He watched the precocious panda playing. Timmy sat down next to Michael. Lalah hopped up and curled up on Timmy's lap.

"This is crazy. I feel a connection with her like we can read each other's thoughts." Timmy said, gently petting Lalah

"Yeah, it's pretty cool. " Michael answered, looking at Timmy. " They both want to play, but there's more. Genuine affection." MIchael and Timmy chuckled as Lalah looked up at Timmy, puffed, and then hopped off of Timmy's lap strolling off looking back at Timmy. Michael suddenly felt an impact pushing him forward and into Timmy. Michael looked over his shoulder as he was laying in Timmy's lap. The panda was sitting behind him, smiling. He had snuck up on him and pushed him into Timmy.

Timmy had a grin on his face, looking at Michael. Suddenly a name came to Michael. He looked at the panda and said

"Rascal...or….Roscoe?" The panda smiled, clapped its paws, nodded and jumped down to the ground.

"Well now this is quite a position your friend has put us in," Timmy said, right before they fell off the bench. They both laughed at the tumble. Now Timmy was smiling up at Michael. Michael could feel Timmy's body radiating heat. He could feel Timmy's strong muscular frame under him. Michael felt a bit of embarrassment. He began to get up when he felt Timmy's arms wrap around him. He next felt one of Timmy's legs wrapped around his left leg.

"It's ok to be physically close to someone." Timmy softly said, looking Michael in the eyes. " It's ok to be close to me." Michael looked at Timmy. He could feel caring coming from Timmy. Why was he fighting against this feeling? Michael began to pull away. Timmy relaxed his arms and legs.

"What's on your mind?" Timmy said, still looking at Michael. Michael stopped, looking at Timmy's face. Not many could, but Timmy could have read Michael's mind. Without permission Timmy considered it an invasion of privacy. There was no disappointment or anger in Timmy's face. Michael's hand reached out, his fingertips gently running across Timmy's lower lip. For one of the very few times in his life, Michael went with his impulse, leaning down and kissing Timmy gently. Michael began to pull away when his sacred garb suddenly appeared, attaching itself Timmy not letting Michael get up. Timmy smiled and raised up, pressing his lips against Michael's in a deep, longing, passionate kiss. Michael responded in kind , then pulled away again. This time the garb retreated back to its resting place. Michael and Timmy both got up, somewhat panting, the moment quickening their pulses and breathing.

"I'm sorry, I don't know why I'm behaving ..." Michael began to say before trailing off. Timmy's hand reached out and pulled Michael's face to his.

"It's ok." Timmy said. " I was impulsive. I hope I didn't push myself on you or act brash. I think you're special, I care for you, I find you attractive and I want you to feel wanted by me." Michael paused for a minute, soaking in Timmy's words. Michael's pause had Timmy in suspense. MIchael realized emphatically hat Timmy was wondering if he had done something wrong.

"Still doesn't mean I don't appreciate and didn't want to hear that from you. Thank you." McihaelMichaelTransposed letters said, smiling at Timmy. Michael suddenly felt embarrassed again. He was being awkward and could feel confusion with some sadness in Timmy. Flustered, Michael got up and started walking back to the villa. Timmy got up and quickly caught up to Michael. They walked in silence to the villa. They entered the villa to find everyone had retired for the night. They walked in together. The two got to the hallway where the bedrooms were situated

"Goodnight," Michael said, looking at Timmy, his hand on the doorknob. Timmy got closer to Michael, putting both his hands against the wall on either side of Michael's head and leaned closer. Michael was transfixed by Timmy's ardent gaze. Timmy leaned in and placed a soft kiss on Michael's forehead. Timmy could hear Michael's heartbeat racing. Timmy slowly pulled back his head, eyes again transfixed to Michael's. His hands slid off the wall and onto MIchael's shoulders for a second before returning to his side.

"Good night Mike. " Timmy said in a controlled but slightly anguished voice. Timmy turned away and started walking to his room. Timmy got to his doorway and grabbed the door handle. He looked back down the hallway. Michael was still standing there looking at him.

The two locked eyes again. The tension and desire palpable between them. Timmy opened his door softly, still looking at MIchael. MIchael turned his head slightly. As if embarrassed, his eyes still upon Timmy. He watched as Timmy leaned against the door frame, and ran his hand up his chest, then grazed his chin with knuckles, next fingertips running across his parted lips. MIchael sighed deeply, facing Timmy. Timmy could hear, see, even feel the reaction. Timmy's head cocked to the side, beseeching Michael to speak his mind.

"I don't want to be alone tonight," Michael said softly, shyly. " Timmy walked back deliberately to Michael., Once again getting close to Michael.

"What do you want?" Timmy said, his voice provocative.

"Something I've never done with anyone else. Something I only want to do with you right now. I want to sleep next to you and wake up next to you in the morning." Michael said, grabbing Timmy's hand and pulling him into his room. Timmy was still incredulous at what MIchael had said Timmy felt a swell of sadness and affection. Michael began to disrobe, leaving on his underwear and got into bed. Timmy rounded the other side of the bed and began disrobing. He stopped after he dropped his pants and said to MIchael,

"I usually sleep in Au Naturale. " Timmy said, hesitating. Michael smiled without turning back to look at Timmy.

"And? " Michael said. Timmy smiled, dropped his underwear and slid under the covers, nestling up against Michael who was on his side. While laying on his back. Timmy slid his hand and forearm under Michael's neck. Timmy began gently pulling and turning Michael closer. Michael tentatively laid his head on Timmy's chest. Timmy wrapped his arm around Michael's shoulders. Michael Kay there on edge, as if Timmy's body would disappear out from under him. He began to speak to help what he thought was awkwardness but really wasMichael's own deep fear of abandonment.

"shhh, we don't need words right at this moment. " Timmy said softly. Michael finally relaxed, and was quickly lulled to sleep by the warmth of Timmy's body and rhythmic breathing. The two peacefully slept, content in this simple intimacy.

At some point, Timmy was awakened by Michael having a dream. Michael began fidgeting. He was encountering something in his dream that was making him anxious. Timmy wrapped his arms a little tighter around Michael and began whispering in his ear.

"Everything's ok, I'm right here." Michael apparently could still hear him in his sleep. Michael seemed to overcome whatever negative thing had occurred in his dream. He began to go into a more peaceful sleep. Timmy, satisfied that Michael was asleep, laid his down next to Michael's and soon went back to sleep himself..

In the morning, Michael was woken by the sun streaming onto his face through a window. He was lying on his side. MIchael felt a warm breath on his neck. Timmy was laying right behind him, his arms still wrapped around Michael. Michael smiled, feeling Timmy's warmth nestled against him.

Michael shifted and discovered something rather large and turgid pressing gently against his back. Michael was not alarmed or out off in any way but amused. He realized Timmy was experiencing that morning phenomenon all men do at some point in their lives. Michael began to try and gently extricate himself from Timmy's embrace.

"Where do you think you're going?" Timmy said next to Michael's ear. Timmy's warm hands began to move, gently caressing Michael. .

"I, I…." Michael began to say, stuttering. Timmy realized what condition certain parts of his anatomy were in. He moved his hips to avoid any invasion or disrespect without consent He continued running his hands on Michael's arms.

"We should really think about getting up." Michael said, his voice betraying how he really felt about leaving the current blissful state. Timmy stopped moving his hands.

"That's fine, well think about it for the next ten or fifteen minutes right here. " Timmy said. Michael sighed and nodded. Roughly a few minutes later Roscoe and Lalah opened the door and bounded into the room and onto the bed. It was time to start their day.

A half-hour later Michael and Timmy were joined by Nick, Evangeline, Assi, and Jasmine. The group en masse ate breakfast at the villa. Shortly after finishing eating a transport with a person they didn't recognize pulled up out front of the villa to take them to the training area. The transport dropped them off at the training facility. The other three Duos were there. Everyone quickly caught up on their past two days while waiting for the Ancient Three to arrive. When the Ancient Three did come about fifteen minutes later they were not alone. The Forgotten One and Naya were with them.

"Good morning champions. " Broma said. "This morning your combat training is going to be conducted by substitutes. Assi, if you would be so kind as to come with us. There are matters to discuss that you are involved in ."

Assi nodded and walked over slightly reluctantly to the Ancient Three, Naya and the Unknown.

"Champions go ahead inside and greet your teachers for the day," Daru said looking back at them as his group moved to head off to the inner sanctum.

The Inner sanctum was lit with torches. The walls held many shelves lined with books and artifacts. A beautiful, ornate handmade Persian style . rug covered most of the floor. A large wooden table sat towards the middle back of the room. The Ancient Three sat at the three chairs closer to the wall .

"So Forgotten One, your former protege has requested an audience with you and us, " Callez said, looking at him with an undetectable mood.

"Yes, he did very well. And I am still his master." the Forgotten One said, making a chair appear and sitting down at an incline. "He also told me that he had to remind you about certain favors I performed for the three of you to get this detente. Such a shame, it took quite a bit of energy to do that task. The task that allowed you to…"

"Enough of your threatening grifter\!" Broma shouted, slamming her fist on the table. The already high pressure of tension escalated and threatened to boil over.

"We are old acquaintances, more than that. We are too old to bicker about the past. Let's calm down and discuss the present and future." Naya said, extending her arms out.

"Yes, you are correct dear sister. " The Forgotten one said, sinking back to recline in the plush leather chair he had created. "The matter at hand is the Third Sons. They are marginalized, stigmatized and unappreciated. Through no fault of their own they are often abandoned, never told about their lineage, never given the opportunity to fully realize their full potential gifts or that they have them at all. The Third Sons end up either addicted to something, go crazy from manifesting untutored gifts, die or worst of all fit in to become boring regular humans. "

"Third daughters like the First Ones are born immortal," Naya said, looking at Daru. "They are either tapped by the Sacred Sisters or find one another and create their own communities. They are born to find a place to belong."

"Yes, all know this. Please get to your point First Ones. " Callez said,their jaw slightly clenching.

"I want the Third Sons in my care and any future ones discovered to have a place here in the Hearth." The Forgotten One spoke, raising up and leaning forward. "I would like them to have longer, Fuller, meaningful lives here. To be able to connect with one another, maybe learn or contact their parents, and become warriors, a regiment against the forces of darkness. "

"The Ancient three looked at each other. They seemed to confer and discuss mentally. The silence went on for half an hour.

"We have made a decision. " Broma said, standing up from the table " You must convene with your fellow First Ones. It was all of you who combined your powers together to form the eight other lands after the demise of the First Father. If the majority of your brethren vote yes, we will portion off a section, find a place and purpose for them. You, Naya and one other of our choosing will teach them. "All of you must convene and will meet us at the Skull of the First Father 2 days from now at sunrise. Our boon in this agreement is that you release any claim on Assi. He is now a sacred warrior; part of a Divine Duo. "

Naya looked at the Forgotten One. He nodded yes. Naya nodded back in agreement.

"We accept the offer and I relinquish my personal claim on Assi." The Forgotten One spoke.

"Very well then, it is settled. " Broma said, smiling. Naya and the Forgotten One left the inner office of the Ancient Three. As they were leaving Demala approached the door to the inner sanctum. She looked at Naya, smiled, and next frowned at the Forgotten One, growling low. Demala carried an ornate octagon-shaped box in her arms. Both Naya and the Forgotten One stared at the box seemingly fascinated by it. Demala quickly turned her back to them and entered the inner sanctum, closing the door quickly behind her.

Inside the inner sanctum the Ancient Three were standing at the large table. Demala gently set the box down. She looked at Assi. He looked familiar. She sniffed the air and stopped mid sniff. She shifted her vision, and suddenly went through a mix of emotions. Surprise, bewilderment, happiness, sadness and finally anger. Demala looked at the Ancient Three.

"Assi you may join your companion. Speak not of what you heard. " Broma said, looking at Assi.

"Speak of what teacher?" Assi said, truthfully confused. It then dawned on the others that the Forgotten one had used his special ability to wipe the conversation out of Assi's memory. Broma was curious.

"Assi, how did you come to be here, where were you before? " Broma asked, looking at him.

"I came here with Michael, Evangeline, Jasmine, Timmy. I was sent by the Forgotten One. He had me accompany Michael, Jasmine, Timmy, and Evangeline. He sent me here knowing somehow that I would be needed as a substitute warrior for an avatar. " Broma, Daru, Demala, and Callez were stunned. The Forgotten One's ability to alter memories had become so fine-tuned now that without so much as a drop of sweat, eyebrow raise or any visual indication he had altered Assi's memories so precisely.

"That is all Assi, hurry up and catch up with your fellow champions," Callez said, nodding at the young man. Assi, slightly confused, walked out the door. Assi was happy to rejoin his traveling companions.

Demala couldnt staring at Assi the whole time. She looked back at the Ancient Three. Demala placed the casket on the desk.

"Here it is. I found it in the Hallowed Wilds the night the strange Duos entered the Wilds." Demala spoke, pacing. Callez nodded at Daru. Daru's arms began to move in a swaying pattern. Magical energy wafted from his hands, cascaded over the box. The box opened. The Ancient three's eyes all widened. Broma smiled.

"Well, this is completely unexpected. " Broma said, looking down at the contents of the octagon-shaped box. "She only told us that something very special and unique would be there in the Wilds, She didn't tell us what it was. "

"But she did tell us what she wanted to be done with it. " Callez said, closing the casket. "That is all Demala. You may go. Thank you." Demala left, but could not get her mind off the man she saw in the Ancient three's office. Demala returned to her Hallowed Wilds, still haunted by the scent of the man.

All of the Divine Duos engaged in intense academic and physical combat every day. Combat sessions lasted 3 hours, twice a day every day. The Divine Duos also spent two hours of mandatory time in the Library of the Ages every other day. Four hours of the days they were not at the library, was spent in the classroom practicing spell casting with teachers. The combat training area and adjacent classrooms were of decent size but paled in comparison to what they believed was a massive complex next to it, lined with a simple but obviously expansive line of seemingly impenetrable floral bushes. They were tall, branches covered in beautiful cotton candy blue flowers in full bloom. When the Divine Duos asked about what existed behind the wall of flora, no one would answer them. Finding out more about this mystery facility soon became a game, a distraction for the companions from the monotony of daily training and academics.

Whatever details any of the Divine Duos could see during the times entering or exiting their combat training area or the classroom was brief but recorded. Nick was meticulous with writing down what he saw, what his companions saw as well. Nick had the brilliant idea of Jasmine utilizing Fireheart and Evangeline using her spectral form to fly overhead and investigate. Evangeline and Fireheart relayed what they had seen to Nick. Beyond the beautiful bushes of various flowers, there was a circular green courtyard that stretched back 40 yards before being met by a large odd-shaped building. The form of the building was an odd octagon configuration. At each point of the octagon, a circular columned building stood. From each of these circular columned structures an enclosed hallway connecting them. A second hallway ran inward from each circular column to one larger castle-shaped building in the middle. The middle building was slightly taller than the outer columns. None of them seemed to know what the building's name was or what happened there. Nick had tried scrying spells, but nothing he did penetrated the dense foliage walls.

It wasn't until some time had passed that some of the Divine Duos had begun to notice hearing voices on the other side of the large bushes occasionally. From their distance the voices were indistinct. When Nick asked Michael if he got a sense of emotion from the area where the voices came from Michael's answer was vague. Michael said it was several people's emotions. HE described them as 'erratic, moody, and hype'r.

One day Nick finally decided to be more aggressive in his attempts to learn more about the complex and its occupants. In between combat raining and classroom time the Divine Duos were given a fifteen minute break. NIck sprinted down outside to the shrubbery that was like a fence. He pushed forward into the six foot high shrubbery only to end up back where he had tried to enter. Nick had an idea. He wrote something on a piece of paper. He waited until he heard voices near the wall of shrubbery and once again tried entering, ending up once again back at the same point. Nick looked down at his hand and smiled. The note he had been carrying in his hand when he tried gaining access to the other side of the shrubbery was no longer there.

Nick stood and waited. He heard more voices, but couldn't make out what they were saying. Time was up, he had to start heading back to the classroom. Just as Nick was turning back toward his destination he felt a wind of sorts, a presence. Nick looked down at the ground. Something was there. It was the piece of paper he had lost in the shrubbery. HIs heart sank wondering if it had just fallen out of his hand before he got into the shrubbery and just didn't see it until now. NIck picked up the piece of paper and looked at it. HIs eyes read over his questions. His eyes widened as just under each question the answer had been written. Nick began to walk then sprint back to the classroom area.

Nick made it back just in time before the door was closed to the classroom. He was fidgety, could not wait until he could see exactly what was written under each question. A short break was called. Nick ran to the bathroom, went into a stall and closed the door, locking it as well. Nick pulled out the paper and unfolded it, carefully reading it.

Where exactly are you?

"AoAA Prime

"Who are you?"

"Cleric Rajanelle" ." Nick felt like he now had more questions. Cleric seemed to hint at a religious order, monastery, or some observatory of an academic nature. Nick now has more questions. The biggest question to Nick was what does AoAA stand for? Nick couldn't wait until he had a chance the next day to ask more direct questions and hopefully get better answers.

The following day at the same time as yesterday Nick was over at the same spot in the shrubbery wall. This Time he had a more formally written checklist. Nick once again tried walking through the shrubbery wall to no avail. The new note was gone from his hand like the note from yesterday. He looked around making sure he hadn't just dropped it. Once again Nick felt the breeze and sensation of being next to or brushing by another presence. He looked down and saw what looked like a booklet and a handwritten note. NIck quickly picked it up and stowed it away. He jogged back to the classroom, anxious and exhilarated.

Nick went to the restrooms during the short break of the class session. He closed the door to the first stall and locked the door. He pulled out the small pamphlet that had appeared just outside the shrubbery. The note attached to it said, " Three sixteen pm, yes." Nick smiled, hoping his idea would work. He began reading through the booklet. AoAA stood for Academy of the Arcane Arts. It was apparently the first school of its kind. It was the oldest of eight other such schools. The other schools were on the Earth. The students were made up of people from Earth. The students were hand picked by a group of people called 'Surveyors. These surveyors would come across and shadow people with heightened attitudes gmfor magic, and a strong sense to help others. An offer would be made for recruitment. If the person declined a quick memory spell would erase the encounter. If the student, or clerics as the book referred to the students said yes, the travel process began. The surveyor would present food from the Hearth for the new student to eat to allow them to make the journey. Next the surveyor would introduce the cleric to the Tajameh so it could receive the imprint from the student, then put in the clerics place. The duration tutelage from beginning to graduation was five years. If the student wanted to become a high level mage, the education for that took an additional 4 years. From NIck's deduction, it appeared that only 101 students attended the five year school at one time. Groups graduated, and new students were enrolled. There was a faculty staff page. Suddenly the pamphlet turned to dust. Nick chuckled, amazed at the lengths this academy went through to ensure its anonymity.

Nick returned the next day at the same spot at 3:08 pm. He waited anxiously for 3:16 to draw closer. His idea was crazy but maybe just maybe it actually would work. Nick looked at his chronometer. It read three fifteen pm and thirteen seconds on the dot. That was time Nick believe whomever he was communicating with on the other side of the shrubbery would be right next to Nick. Nick stepped closer looking at his timekeeper. NIck Stepped up to within an inch of the shrubbery wall. His chronometer beeped at exactly three sixteen pm. Nick took a deep breath and stepped fully into the shrubbery.

Nick pushed into the shrubbery dense foliage, advancing as fast as he could. Suddenly the shrubbery ended, but it wasn't what Nick expected. It was dark, no sense of wind, or air pressure. Nick knew he was standing on something, but he couldn't exactly say how it felt. Nick believe he was in some sort of in between place. It was dark, Nick couldn't even see his hand in front of his face. He decided he got this farz he needed to see where he was. Nick began to use a spell to manifest a globe of light. He had just completed the spell, the ball of light began to manifest when a flash erupted in his face. Nick was briefly able to see three faces before suddenly he felt a pair of hands grab him and throw him back into darkness.

NIck was back on the outside of the shrubbery wall. He shook his head, looked around puzzled, then walked off towards the classroom entrance. The knowledge and curiosity of the AoAA was no longer present in Nick's mind.

Demala had let the sense of connection nag her until she could not stand it anymore. Demala told her two companions that she had an errand to run, and would be back within a day. She bade her two companions goodbye. Demala transformed into a giant raptor to travel from Wilds to the Hearth.

Once outside the training facility, Demala changed into a large but innocuous spider.

She stealthily navigated the various levels through the training facility and other portions to reach the inner portion of the Hearth. Demala burst into the office of the Ancient Three, looking for answers.

"What do you know of that boy who was in the office after Naya and the Forgotten One left the other day?" Demala asked, pacing while looking at the Ancient Three sideways. The Ancient Three looked at each other with questioning looks. "You know something. Tell me about him. Broma then relayed how Assi was a Third Son discovered by the Forgotten One and trained with other orphaned Third Sons in their abilities.

"Why is he familiar to me, why does he have a scent that says he is family to me, closer than just being a nephew, niece or cousin\! ?" The Ancient three still remained silent. Demala began to lose her temper. " Do not test me, I want answers. Answers that can either come from your lips or your blood." Demala began to shape shift into a large lion. The lion's eyes burned with fiery energy. Demala roared at the Ancient Three, her roar shaking the room. Once again the Ancient Three seemed to confer in silence, then bowed their heads at the same time.

Daru went over to a shelf on the wall and grabbed a small vial. He went over to another shelf and grabbed a flask with a purple-colored liquid in it. He opened the flask and poured a portion of the liquid in the small vial. Demala took another step closer, her weight in this lion form made the floor creak when she walked. Broma grabbed her staff, ole on her face. She knew each member of the Ancient Three was a formidable opponent, together not challenged by many but a First Child was never to be taken lightly.

"Daru is handing you a serum that will help you find the answers you seek," Callez spoke, taking the vial from Daru. Demala reverted back to her human/feline hybrid form. She took the vial from Callez.

"So all I have to do is drink this?" Demala asked, looking at the purple fluid.

Daru nodded yes. "This isn't some trick of yours, some potion to make me forget my questions?\!"

"Your senses are strong, you can tell if we are lying," Broma said, still clutching the staff. What concoction can truly harm one such as you for any amount of significant time?"

Demala stared at the ancient Three, using her acute senses of hearing and smell to ascertain they were telling the truth. She left the inner sanctum. She wanted to go home to her Hallowed Wilds. There she would be comfortable and able to face whatever this serum was going to show her. She wondered if the Ancient Three knew and didn't want to say or this was simply a genuine gesture to help her. Outside the complex Demala once again changed into a large avian, clutching the vial in a talon and took to the skies, headed back to her sanctuary; The Hallowed Wilds.

Back in the training area, Tailora was running an exercise with those members of the Divine Duos who had obtained companions from the Hallowed Wilds. Her pug Josephine was also present.

"All right champions. Your goal is to cross the room with your companions. and stand upon the X. " Tailora said There will be obstacles as you can see, The goal of this exercise is to strengthen your bond, your communication skills, and learn how to work effectively in harmony, sympatico with you familiars. You may not use sacred weapons, just your elemental gifts and the aid of your companions. "

Michael, Jasmine, Timmy, Evangeline, and Nick looked at one another, and then their animal companions. Honey and Arachne were sitting on Evangeline's left and right shoulders perspectively. Chewy was sleeping in Nick's traveler's bag. Lalah and Roscoe were playing, knocking over a table with papers on it. MIchael lowered his head and sighed. SoulFree landed on his shoulder. Michael looked over at SoulFree and smiled at her.

"Alright who'd like to go first?" Tailora asked, dressed in a black workout sweat suit that had a brilliant pattern resembling the milky way across it. No one answered.

"No one wants to step forward and get this going? You all are going to have to do it. Another crash could be heard, Roscoe was not in the visible area. "And by the looks of things several, several times…" Tailora said, shaking her head and sighing. "One very important thing to remember is to pay attention to your companions, especially in the beginning. This helps them know that you care and that you expect them to respect you as you respect them." Michael went off searching for Roscoe who was just around the corner. He had managed to steal someone's apple and was munching down on it.

MIchael knelt down to be eye level with Roscoe. He began to speak to him and also pushed his feelings at Roscoe in hopes it would relay his intent.

"Roscoe, I'm sorry I wasn't paying attention to you. I need you to come back with me. We have important stuff to learn. We need to communicate better. " Michael said, rubbing Roscoe's head. Roscoe tossed the apple and reached up with both his paws holding Michaels's head. Suddenly Michael saw images. This was how Roscoe communicated\! MIchael smiled. He took Roscoe by the hand and got back to the training room.

At the current time, Evangeline was attempting to cross the room with her companions. The room had become a maze. In front of Evangeline was a pool of quicksand The queen bee flew to the right wall. Evangeline heard buzzing. A swarm of bees had formed. The swarm darted to one wall; a writhing mass of busily working bodies under the direction of the Honey. After a minute they moved to another spot, leaving behind a hardened mass about half a foot thick and wide. The swarm did this eight more times. Jasmine understood what they had done. Jasmine used the wax masses the same way indoor wall climbers used jutting handles. She quickly crossed over.

Honey the queen bee had sent scouts to navigate the maze and report back. The swarm was leading Jasmine where she needed to go. Evangeline heard a sound. The queen bee buzzed near her ear Evangeline began to get images of a giant spiked ball tumbling at her. She had an idea. She looked at the spider on her shoulder. The spider hopped off her shoulder and began hopping back and forth between the walls weaving a web. In what seemed like a minute or two a fortified lattice of wedding now stood behind Evangeline. She began to run, seeing in the queen's thoughts the x was not far away. Suddenly a strong wind was gusting down the hallway pushing Evangeline back. She caught the queen bee as she was being blown past her.

The spider with its ability to stick was not being blown away but crawling up Evangeline's leg. Suddenly Evangeline wasn't being blown off the wall. She hunkered down on all fours and began crawling along the side of the wall like a spider. Evangeline had somehow borrowed the spiders crawling and adhesion ability. Jasmine crawled her way to the x.

"Well done. " Tailora said, congratulating Evangeline and her animal familiar. "Michael let's see what you and your friends can do." MIchael nodded, looked at Roscoe who was clinging to his leg and then SoulFree who was resting on his shoulder.. the trio stepped forward. The area was no longer a maze but now an open field outlined with trees. The trio began advancing. From the line of trees, there was a movement from both sides. Michael readied himself. Out of the woods two young children from the left and three teenaged people from the right both groups running from something. Michael directed them to run behind him. He now saw Corrupted ones chasing after them. Michael Concentrated and motioned with his hands erecting an earth barrier between the corrupted ones and the children, and also diverting the children and teenagers away from him in case they posed a hidden threat. The barrier also served the purpose of funneling the corrupted ones into a bottleneck, The creatures now had only one direction toward him, and continued bounding toward Michael, Roscoe and SoukFree. Michael thought out his strategy. He needed to throw them off, to decrease the number of corrupted ones he had to deal with at one time. The teenagers and children were still too close to use a massive attack. Michael communicated with Roscoe and Soul Free. Roscoe nodded, hopped up and began running and tumbling toward the corrupted ones. Roscoe picked up speed, looking like a black and white ball careening into the heart of the throng knocking several over. SoulFree went up into the air above the disoriented monsters. SoulFree began to glow. As he flew around a luminescent green dust flew out of him, raining down on several of the creatures. Half of the creatures burst into black flame, Michael was amazed. He had no idea SoulFree could do that. SoulFree made a second pass at the other Corrupted Ones who had evaded her first attack. This time a rainbow colored shower of dust spewed out of SoulFree. The Corrupted one suddenly began acting disoriented, and started fighting one another.

Seven more Corrupted ones appeared and came after Michael. He suddenly felt Roscoe communicating with him. Roscoe's idea popped in Michael's head. Michael quickly erected an earthen slab perched on top of a rounded rock. Roscoe hopped on the end closest to the ground and smiled at Michael. SoulFree flew high over the end of the slab Roscoe was not on. Suddenly SoulFree began to glow blue. He dropped with tremendous velocity onto the end of the slab catapulting Roscoe high in the air over the advancing ten corrupted ones. While Michael watched, Roscoe twisted in the air like an acrobat, then suddenly split into two panda's, one black and one white. Michael gasped as the two pandas each manifested one of his blades\!

"No arcane artifacts \! Tailors shouted sternly. She kept her face a solemn mask, but was astonished\! Tailors had never seen familiars be able to manifest their champions' weapons. Michael looked up and wagged his finger at the duo of bears still in the air. The blades disappeared as the two pandas landed right in the middle of the group of corrupted ones and began slashing their way through them. Four black puffs of smoke was all that remained of Roscoe and Rascal's victims. The black and the white bears reunited.

There were still three corrupted ones getting close to Michael. Michael had an idea. He concentrated and began to sink into the earth. As he was sinking into the earth three rock creatures roughly his size rose up in front of him. The rock creatures began attacking the corrupted ones. The brute force of the rock creatures' blows destroyed two of the corrupted ones. The last Corrupted one was cornered by the rock creatures. The other two rock creatures pounced on the last Corrupted, restraining it standing up. The third rock golem began pummeling the creature over and over. The creature wailed.

Tailora looked over at the rock creatures. She watched as the rock golems holding the creature down had become restraints. Michael rose from the ground a few feet from where the last rock golem was sadistically beating the corrupted one. Instead of simply finishing the last one, Michael seemed to pause, relishing inflicting pain. Although it was just a simulation, Tailors was alarmed. This sadistic side was not the Michael she knew

Tailora looked closer and saw that Michael's eyes were blank, only the whites showing but he had a smile on his face. Tailors lifted her hand and manifested her sacred weapon, a large sewing needle. She flipped her hand out, the needle traveling into the large area and striking through the rock golem and into the head of the last Corrupted one, causing it to scream and burst into black flame. The earth golems crumbled, and Michael seemed stunned, flopping over. Timmy rushed over to Michael, catchimg him, checking for any signs of injuries. He seemed unharmed, just unconscious. Timmy took him back to where the others were waiting and sat Michael on a bench. Allah,Lalah,Transposed letters Roscoe and SoulFree followed behind Timmy and sat down next to Michael.

"Thank you, Timmy, now it's your turn. " Tailora said. Timmy looked at her. Her face was unflinching. Lalah bounded off into the active training area. The scene had changed. It was now the plains similar to where he had grown up. Three people stood there. They looked like either The Tainted or Disciples. Timmy wanted to manifest his bow but remembered what Tailora had said about prohibiting their use of sacred weapons. He wondered if Michael's familiars manifesting his sacred weapons counted. He was actually impressed.

Timmy shook his head, getting back to focusing on the current situation. He watched Lalah still going at the people. He saw them manifest what looked like sacred weapons. Timmy gawked as Lalah suddenly began to change, suddenly taking on more of a wolf attacking the three menacing combatants. AllahLalahTransposed letters killed one with a jugular bite almost instantly. The remaining two jumped on Lalah, inflicting a wound before Timmy could reach the skirmish. Timmy cried out, feeling her pain. Timmy called out to Lalah. retreated, shifting back into her original form. Timmy called upon the strength of his ancestors. Timmy clapped his hands together creating a shockwave that sent the two corrupted ones backwards thirty feet. This gave Timmy and Lalah a moment to regroup. Lalah looked into Timmy's eyes. Timmy felt like he was sinking into her mind through her eyes. He felt a connection forming. He now saw images in Lalah's mind. He saw what Lalah wanted to do.

"Go, girl\!" Timmy shouted, following behind her. Timmy's hand was extended toward Lalah, sending a portion of his atmospheric power to herm As Lalah bounded toward her targets, electricity crackled around her. She leaped into the air over the two remaining adversaries, raining lightning on them. The two monsters were stunned. Timmy, still running, jumped in the air and delivered a Superman-style punch to one of the corrupted ones, causing it to burst into purple smoke. Timmy looked up as Lalah came down. He saw another image in her mind and reached his right hand out. Lalah extended her left paw. When paw and hand connected Timmy felt a change rapidly occurring. Timmy looked at Lalah changing into the coyote fox hybrid. He looked quickly and realized he was now Lalahs twin\! . The single Corrupted one had now become four. Lalah and Timmy engaged the four creatures and began attacking. The Timmy/Lalah combination was a force of nature whose strength, hardened claws, ferocity and agility, made quick work of the monster s. Timmy and Lalah played for a minute enjoying the experience of being so synchronized, before they reverted back to their natural forms and ran to the x mark, completing the exercise.

"Very good Timmy and Lalah," Tailora said. She looked back at Michael. Michael was now alert watching Timmy and Lalah. Roscoe was sitting on the bench next to him. SoulFree was resting on his shoulder. He seemed so low key, so nice. She understood necessary toughness or being ruthless against a determined adversary or certain situations, but Michael's interaction with the last combatant showed a dark side of his.

"All right, Nick, you and Chewy are next. Nick nodded, looking over at Michael, who sat there so serenely as if hadn't just displayed a ruthless side in combat.

"Mike, you ok?" Nick asked, concern on his face. Michael nodded yes, smiling at Nick. Chewy was still sleeping in Nick's tote bag. Nick gently woke him up.

" All right buddy we're up." Nick said softly to his companion. NIck entered the active training area with Chewie still in his tote. Chewy meowed at Nick and climbed out the traveler's bag. With a flash of light, the area had suddenly changed yet again, this time into a cityscape alley. Nick and Chewy were towards the back of a darkened alley that was roughly 40 feet long and about 10 feet in width. There were seven corrupted ones at the opening of the alley leading to the street. Directly behind the Corrupted Ones was a glowing red X marking where Nick and Chewy had to get to complete the exercise. Nick began moving his hands, summoning a mini-tornado. The tornado began tossing the corrupted ones slamming them against the walls of the alley, scattering and dazing them. The tornado dissipated.

Nick looked over at Chewy. Chewy had grown to look like an enormous lion. Nick got an idea. Nick's hands moved again, a small circular ball of light forming. Nick motioned with his hand, the red light moving to rest upon the torso of the first corrupted one. Chewy bounded and tracked the ball now directly on a Corrupted one. Chewy went crazy, first batting it around like a rag doll before eviscerating the creature ,destroying it. Nick moved it from corrupted one to corrupted one, Chewy following the ball and destroying the corrupted ones. After the last Corrupted one was defeated.

Chewy reverted back to normal. Nick began advancing to the opening. Suddenly another Corrupted one appeared dropping down from a fire escape. The Creature bit Nick, causing him to cry out in surprise and pain. Nick motioned with his hands, creating a gust of wind blowing the creature back several feet. Nick slumped to the ground. Chewy went to Nick, checked him, then turned to face the remaining corrupted ones. Chewy's size enlarged and went after the creatures, ferociously attacking and destroying it. Timmy, Evangeline, Michael, and Jasmine all screamed and started to run into the training area. Tailora stopped them. They watched as Chewy ran back to Nick decreasing in size. Chewy jumped into Nick's lap. He put his paws on Nick's shoulders. Chewy put his mouth close to Nick. Orange energy seemed to flow from Chewy's mouth into Nick's slightly open mouth. The group marveled as Nick's wound began to heal quickly. In minutes. Nick became alert, seeing Chewy curled in his lap, resting. Nick picked up Chewy , got up and walked out of the open side of the alley and to his peers. Only Jasmine had not participated. She stepped forward.

"Jasmine, I can see that you have been granted a special enchantment, A rare costly protection," Tailora said, looking at Jasmine. "Someone very special and powerful granted this to you.. "We will make sure your training session will not accidentally activate it. Tailora waved her hands, as if setting controls or protocols magically. Tailora nodded at Jasmine that it was time to begin her test.

Jasmine stepped into the active training area. As with the other times, the environment changed with a new participant. Jasmine and Fireheart seemed to be in an abandoned warehouse. Large stacks of boxes made large rows of towers. The large cavernous room was dark, with only a few emergency lights offering highly limited aid in seeing. Jasmine concentrated on mentally connecting with Fireheart. She pointed to the sky. The beautiful avian took off, soaring to the rafters of the high ceilings. The bird began to fly around, surveying the area, Jasmine warily following on the ground. Suddenly Jasmine noticed Fireheart began to glow as if ready to catch fire. The amplification in light proved invaluable as Jasmine was now able to see shadows of figures that laid in wait just around the corner of the large stack of boxes on her left. What it also showed her was that the boxes contained fireworks.

Jasmine was in a quandary. If she used her elemental powers she would most likely start a destructive fire. She didn't know if there were civilians in the warehouse. Tailora had put the restriction on the Divine Duos that they were not allowed to utilize their sacred weapons. Jasmine looked at the shadows hiding cast by whoever was lying in wait around the corner of the boxes to her right. They had not moved. She focused her attention on Fireheart who had perched herself on a catwalk overhead. Jasmine noticed a crowbar and wrench laying on the ground to her left. She picked up the two items. Jasmine took the wrench and poised herself to throw it. She concentrated on Fireheart, giving her a command.

Jasmine threw the wrench high, so it sailed high through the air landing several feet on the other side of the pathway made by the stacks of boxes. Jasmine crouched down. As the wrench clanged against the concrete floor. She could hear the scurrying of several sets of feet. Fireheart took to the sky and illuminated once more. Jasmine could now see 8 corrupted ones running in the direction of the sound of the wrench hitting the floor. Jasmine began climbing the stack of boxes on her left, perching herself on top. From this vantage point, she could see the majority of the large room. She saw no humans, only the eight corrupted ones who were on the ground.

Suddenly Jasmine heard something. She turned around to see a ninth corrupted one also on top of the stack. The creature snarled, pacing back and forth. The fiend noticed her, and suddenly leaped at her. The corrupted one covered so much ground so quickly Jasmine had no time fully react. The impact sent Jasmine and itself over the edge of the stack. Jasmine swung the crowbar connecting a strike on the head of the creature stunning it. Before they landed Jasmine twisted their positioning to place herself on top of the creature. The impact of hitting the ground with Jasmine's weight causing the creature to cry out. Jasmine raised the crowbar and sent its sharper end straight into the corrupted one's skull, causing it to explode in a puff of black smoke.

Now on the ground, Jasmine was visible to the remaining eight Corrupted ones. She braced herself for combat. The corrupted ones now stood in between her and the end of the course's marker. The corrupted ones began running at her, a snarling frothing at the mouth pack of demented creatures. They were about ten feet away when Suddenly Fireheart came from above and behind them, launching herself down and agily through the midst of them as a flaming projectile. Several of the corrupted ones caught on fire. Jasmine panicked. She did not want that to happen

She leaped into action, attacking the confused and maimed creatures. As she approached each one she struck with the crowbar, landing a deathblow. She concentrated, utilizing her elemental power to extinguish the flames. She had dispatched six of the creatures. Just as Jasmine was about to get to the seventh and eighth corrupted ones what she feared would happen occurred. The boxes to the right of the monsters caught fire. Fireworks began exploding, shooting projectiles. The path to the X was now an obstacle course with flames and shooting fireworks. Suddenly a plume of flame burst outward from Jasmine's right, engulfing her in flames. Jasmine lurched back in fear, then realized the fire was not hurting her.

Jasmine began running toward the X confidently, dodging fireworks. She was a mere 4 feet from the x when one large rocket came careening at her. It was too close and too big to dodge. Jasmine did not have time to escape. Suddenly out of nowhere fireheart swooped in, grabbing the rocket and changing its trajectory away from Jasmine. Jasmine smiled at her companion. The two made it to the X, finishing their exercise.

"Well done Jasmine. That will complete today's active training with your companions. " Tailora said to the trainees. "Retire to the classroom. The Ancient Three will see you all in there for today's lesson on spells." the group moved to the classroom and wre joined by Assi. They waited for the Ancient Three, discussing what they expected the next days training exercise would be.

In the adjoining room of the combat training area, the other Duos had been placed with Nelee. Nelee was in charge of hand to hand combat. Nelee was short and petite. Her face was soft and round but not fat. Her delicate hazel eyes outlined by fan-like eyelashes. Her skin tone was a beautiful almond color, accentuated by her shoulder-length straight dark hair. She wore a sky blue silk top and bottom set. With a brilliant green and gold dragon embroidered on it. The dragon's head reared over where her heart was, the body stretched across the back and tail wrapping around the bottom of the silk top.

Dancingbear, Moonstream, Thaddeus, Simone, Carlos, Alma, Asaki, and Adham all listened and watched as Nelee demonstrated hand to hand combat utilizing the special martial arts practice of the Hearth called Shala Ka. Nelee spared with each one, instructing as she demonstrated moves. Nelee was impressed with the group but did not show it. After three intense hours of training, she released the students, telling them to head to the classrooms.

Demala had returned to the Hallowed Wilds. She paced once again, looking at the vial Daru had given her. Paja and Bowen had greeted her when she returned. Demala had told them that she would be going off to a remote part of the jungle to meditate, and for them not to follow her. Her senses were heightened even beyond the animals of the Wilds. She could not detect Bowen or Paja anywhere near. They knew she would sense them if they tried to interlope. Demala looked at the vial, uncorked it's cap and brought it to her lips. She tilted her head back and gulped it down.

She then began to run, jump, climb trees. Demala did this for fifteen minutes. She figured if she exerted herself it would increase her blood flow and distribute the potion quicker. Demala suddenly stopped mid-stride. Her mind felt fuzzy, her senses all suffering from a sense of vertigo. Demala gasped and fell over. Somewhere in the distance animals began stirring anxiously.

Within Demala's mind, an unraveling began. For the First time she began to lose her hold on some memories. For Demala she idolized animals, their existence. For animals, life was the present and that was what she generally concerned herself with. Still many things remained in her memory.

There was a blank spot, a swath that was very small when counted against the eons Demala had lived. It was recent, about 26 years ago. There was a haze, waxy thick veil preventing Demala from seeing it. She popped her claws and began ripping at the wax, shredding it. She continued clawing away until a portion of picture was revealed. Demala peered inside the peeping hole she had made to see a young Brazilian woman. She was practicing veterinary medicine in Syria. The woman looked familiar. Demala watched her, realizing it was her in a human guise. Demala started testing at the barrier to her memories again, making the hole big enough for her to crawl through. Demala had now become that young woman.

Demala as the young woman was going about her regular routine. One day a tall handsome Liberian looking man came in with a small dog. Demala/the young woman treated the dog as the charming man chatted her up. She finished treating the dog. The man asked the young woman her name.

"Veronica.".Demala as the young woman answered.

The dashing man next asked her out, Veronica/Demala politely refused. The man tipped his hat, picked up his dog and left with no issue raised.

In the memory, the day turned to night. Veronica/Demala had finished up at her clinic and was walking the short distance to her apartment when she was attacked and raped. It was the handsome Liberian man. She never saw him again, but would find out a few weeks later that she was pregnant. Veronica/Demala wrestled with the decision of whether or not to keep this child. She decided on life and carried the child to term.

Demala in the present wondered why she never reverted back to her First Child form. She knew that her siblings liked to immerse themselves in the human experience, but there should have been some failsafe sooner.

Demala returned back to uncovering the rest of these memories from a life she lived with no recollection, or evidence …until now. Veronica/Demala still continued to workvat the clinic somehow, despite her trauma and through the stages of carrying a child. It was a difficult birth, one that cost Veronica/Demala her life As the human mother died, she heard that her child; a boy survived healthy and strong. Upon her death, Demala witnessed herself revert back to her First child incarnation back in the Land of the First Ones. That was one peculiar thing that happened to all of the First Children if they died in a human form. They would end up in their original form back in the home of the First Children.

Demala returned to the Earth and took.a disguise. She went back to the hospital where she gave birth. During her search for the child she discovered the Liberian man who assaulted her at taking the child as his own . She stealthily followed him, anger pulsing through her vains. Outside of the hospital, Demala confronted the man. The man was shocked but quickly regained his senses. He revealed himself to be none other than the Forgotten One. Her momentary state of shock was seen as an opportunity to the Forgotten one . The Forgotten One struck Demala in her disguised form, stunning her. He then went to work, using his near absolute control over memories, The forgotten One could not erase another First Child's memory . Instead he deeply buried her memory of her existence as the young Brazilian woman, the child and this encounter beneath a dense chaff of psychic static . He quickly hid her in a vacant bus bench and fled with the child.

Demala now knew in her heart that Assi was the child that she had borne from the vicious attack of the forgotten one.

Demala awoke from the effects of the potion heaving, sobbing and trembling. After some time she composed herself. A Maelstrom of emotions seethed in her. She had much to decide and do.

Back at the villa Michael, Jasmine, Evangeline, Nick, Timmy and Assi we're relaxing. There was a knock at the villa door. Evangeline went to answer it. She came back and told Assi someone had come to see Assi and wanted to speak to him. Assi was intrigued. He got up and went to the front door. It was Demala.

"Hi Demala, it's quite a surprise to see you here. " Assi said. "What brings you to see me?" Demala hesitated and shrugged

"Assi, I have much to talk to you about. " Demala said, looking him in the eye. "Please come with me and we shall discuss some rhings pertinent to us both." Assi nodded and asked her if she could wait while he told his friends he would be gone for a while. Demala nodded in approval. Excited at the thought of being noticed by a First child was mind blowing to Assi. He ran to telll his friends so as not to have Demala wait too long. Assi came back, and watch Demala turn into a giant eagle. She told Assonto climb onto her back. Also did as instructed, a saddle appeared for him to ride. Assis climbed on, took a hold. Demala began to flap her long wide wings and began to rise into the sky.

Demala and Assi flew over the entirety of the Hearth, high enough to glimpse the Last First Strand. Assi literally had a Birdseye view of the Hearth. Eventually, Demala started to descend. Assi had never seen this place. It had a large iron fence, with a huge tall double door gate. An insignia of some sort, nine long bones with tips crossed over. A skull was in the middle. Where the nine bones crossed a five-pointed star was there. The eyes of the skull were ying-yang like symbols. Demala transformed back into her original hybrid human jaguar form. Assi looked at her, waiting to hear what she had to say. Demala began to pace again. She obviously had something very important and difficult to tell him.

"Assi, I have some things to tell you. " Demala said, finally standing still and facing Assi. Demala went on to explain what she had seen in the once blocked memories. Assi was shocked by the story.

"Assi, I am sure you are my son. I just discovered this today. I can assure you I would not have left you alone all this time." Demala said, looking at Assi with a pained look on her face. Assi was also shocked. Assi had lived his entire life without knowing who his parents were. Now he had learned the truth, and he was filled with dejection.

"So I am not only a bastard, but a bastard of an unwanted union." Assi said, fists clenched. His mind was racing. His world had been torn asunder. He had been indoctrinated into a cause by the evil soul who had forced himself violently on another, creating him. "So how will you deal with him?" Assi asked.

"I have told some of the other First Ones. He will be dealt with severely, maybe even destruction.." Demala replied.

" Destruction?" Assi asked. He did not know First Children could be destroyed.

"It just so happens The Forgotten One has requested a gathering of us all tomorrow." Demala spoke , anger seething im he voice. " We will deliberate on his topic, followed by a trial. He will lose, and I will request his life "

"I want to be there. I want to see and hear what he has to say. "Assi said, his jaw tight, words crisp, cold and clear "Then I want to see him answer for his crimes." Demala looked at Assi and nodded in acceptance.

"I have something to give you. This is the Hallowed Boneyard. " Demala said, gesturing with her right hand. Inside it contains remains from every first one who lived a human life. Go forth, and you will find something from my human lives. Once you have picked it up, concentrate on and recite these words:"

"From flesh and bone, from a life once lived,"

"A powerful weapon I ask you, my ancestor, to give\!" Assi recited the words in his head until he had it memorized. Demala extended her hand toward the gate, nodding at Assi. He pushed on the gate, the doors creaking open. Assi went in. A slightly stocky dark-haired and bearded white male in his thirties was there.

"I am Thomas; caretaker of The Hallowed Boneyard and archaeologist for those who follow the First Mother. " THe man said, looking intently at Assi. "Have respect for this hallowed place, and you will find the treasure and inheritance meant for you. Be Careful though, I sense two conflicting forces here. Both call out for you." The man motioned for Assi to explore the graveyard. "Here, take this." Thomas pulled out a small glowing blue ball, hurling it at Assi. The small sphere exploded in energy upon contact with Assi. "That was a transportation spell specifically made for you at the behest of Demala. When you have found what was meant for you to have ,you will automatically be spirited back to this point to leave. " Assi nodded, thanked Thomas and navigated further into the Hallowed Boneyard.

It was light out in the middle of the day when Assi and Demala had left the villa. They had traveled for no more than half an hour. Here inside the Hallowed Boneyard, it was dusk. In the graveyard, there were no headstones but caskets. The light was dim but Assi could still see there were no names on any of them. Each one did possess its own unique lattice and insignia of wood or metal around its edges, a long with a unique lock and clasp. As Assi traveled through the graveyard he thought he could hear faint voices murmuring throughout. He felt drawn in a certain direction. He began walking following this gentle but persistent tugging

Back at the entrance, Demala was talking with Thomas. She explained to Thomas how she had just found out Assi was her son. That's when she decided to ask The Ancient Ones to ask Thomas for permission to allow Assi into the Hallowed boneyard, to see if any of Veronikas remains had made it to the graveyard .

"I am bound to the purpose of this graveyard," Thomas said in an even, somewhat haughty voice. "I am summoned wherever and whenever a First One's human bodily remains or a champions as well are located in this cemetery. to collect those remains and transport them here. .The same goes for the remains of those who are born of three or more blessed entwined bloodlines and initiated regardless of the degree. . The Boneyard does the rest. It forms the casket."

"Do you know if I am the only one who has left remains for him?" Demala asked worriedly

"I told you when you asked about your casket. It is not my place to tell you if someone else has left something for him.,' Thomas said in his dismissive voice. Demala wanted to put Thomas in his place. He knew who she was. Demala sniffed the air, picking up Thomas' scent. Her sense of smell was so good she could tell the question agitated him, and that he was not telling her that yes someone else had left Assi something. Could it be his miserable excuse for a father? "Excuse me, I have other matters to attend to," Thomas said, walking back into the Hallowed Boneyard, the gates closing behind him.

Assi followed the feeling guiding him in the vast Boneyard. He came upon two caskets. Both were different in design. The sensation guiding him was strongest here but he couldn't tell which one was for him. They both felt like they were calling to him. He was perplexed. He had guessed there would be one possibly in this Hallowed Boneyard after talking to Demala upon arrival for him but not two. He knelt down and examined the two caskets. One casket had a smooth wooden rectangular body with a carved depiction of river running around its middle. The lock and clasp were made out of what appeared to be gold. The lock was shaped like a face, the clasp shaped like a hand. The eyes of the face on the lock were two green stones.

Assis looked at the second casket. The second casket was banded stained oak, the planks placed together laterally. The clasp and lock were a simple silver metal

Someone was approaching from behind Assi. He looked over his left shoulder to see Thomas the caretaker of the Hallowed Boneyard approaching.

"Have you been following me?" Assi asked, turning his head back to the caskets.

"No," Thomas said, not hiding his slight contempt of such a notion. " It's my place to know what goes on here. I am intrigued by what you will choose to do. Your mother has been inquiring about what you would find here, or more specifically how many caskets you would find, and from whom."

" Do you know who these are from?" Assi asked, placing his hands on both caskets.

"Yes, I do," Thomas responded matter of factly.

"Would you tell me?" Assi asked, looking at Thomas who had come a little closer.

"No.. it is for you to choose and discover," Thomas said. He handed Assi a small knife. "You're going to need a little blood and an incantation to open either or both." Assi took the knife. He hesitated and asked

"So is there a good and bad choice?"

"Depends on what you do and the intent of your choices," Thomas replied. "So are you going to open one or what?" Thomas asked in a somewhat impatient tone. Assi turned back to the caskets. He studied them both again, then next the knife. With a sigh, he gently pressed the tip of the blade against his right hand's pinky finger, causing a small flow of blood. He wiped the blade off on his pants leg and handed the small knife back to Thomas with a nod.

Assi looked at the two caskets, trying to decide which one was the better choice. He shook his head and pressed his pinky finger against the lock of the one on the left. The jewel in its lock began to show a bright green glow and shake, opening up. Assi was about to reach inside when he suddenly pulled back and pressed his starting to dry bloody pinky against the clasp of the casket on the right as well. The casket glowed a purplish color, shook, and its lid opened as well.

Thomas smiled, peering over Assi's crouched down body. Assi reached in the first casket digging his hand in the soil inside. He felt something large inside. He reached in with both hands and was astonished. It was a whole sternum, spine and rib cage. Thomas peered over Assi's shoulder.

"Say the words," Thomas said, impatiently reaching out to nudge Assi but retracting his hand after a quick reconsideration.

"From flesh and bone, from a life, you lived, a sacred weapon please give." Assi's hands lit up green, the fire-like energy extending and engulfing the skeletal chest." The energy flared, blinding Assi and Thomas for a minute. The light retreated to its original brightness, and location

Assi was now covered in a sleek metallic looking bone lattice armor covering his torso. It was designed with a skeleton-like pattern and was still glowing. Assi raised his hands and brushed them down the armor. When his hands touched the uppermost rib decorations two feather-shaped scimitars appearedin his hands. Assi opened his hands and the scimitars disappeared. He touched the second set of ribs, and two small Sikh style ceremonial daggers appeared. He opened his hands again, the second set arcane artifacts vanished. Upon touching the third set an escrima stick appeared in Assi's left hand. Repeating the process again, The fourth set revealed a sbrilkiant royal blue scarf with tiger claws on each end. The fifth set manifested small throwing axes. The sixth set presented small throwing knives in Assi's left hand and small beads in his right. Assi threw the small beads, curious. The beads exploded upon contact. Assi then noticed that his articulate armor also had clavicle bones built into its design. Upon touching the designs two small throwing spears appeared in each hand. Assi was amazed at the arsenal his armor carried. He opened his hands, closed his eyes and the sacred weapons and torso armor disappeared.

Thomas was also amazed, looking from behind Assi. He waited a minute and then cleared his throat. Assi turned around. Thomas motioned with his head for Assi to explore the second casket.

Assi went to the second casket. He dug through dirt for a few minutes before discovering what appeared to be a scalp. The hair looked to belong to someone of middle eastern descent. Assi held it in his hand reciting the incantation Demala had instructed him to outside the Hallowed Boneyard's gates.

"From flesh and bone, from a life, you lived, a sacred weapon please give." As Assi said the words his hand glowed. The hair morphed and turned into a hooded mid length cloak in Assi's hands. He put it on, throwing the hood over his head. Assi suddenly disappeared. Thomas looked puzzled. Assi watched as Thomas looked at the open caskets and inspected them. He looked around and didn't see anyone. Thomas reached back and scratched his butt crack and walked off. Assi pulled back the hood to the cloak and reappeared. He was suddenly back at the gate. Thomas suddenly appeared with a knife drawn. He had no idea who Assi was until Assi told him his name. The two men walked outside the gates to greet a pacing Demala. She looked at Assi and sniffed. He had her smell and…..the Forgotten one. She looked at Assi and impulsively hugged him. Assis surprised, hesitated then reciprocated the embrace. Thomas disappeared back into the open gates of the hallowed Boneyard. The doors swing closed again. Demala released her embrace of Assi.

"I have one more place to take you. " Demala said, turning into the giant eagle again. Assi nodded, got in the saddle taking off.

In a short span of minutes, they were back at the opening archway of the Hallowed Wilds. Assi dismounted, followed by Demala reverting back to her favorite form. Demala took Assi by the hand. She led him through the Hallowed Wild in silence, deep into its recesses. They walked for some time until Demala got to her destination. She turned around and faced Assi, grabbing his hands.

"My son, we haven't had a lifetime to talk. " Demala said. " There is so much I want to share with you. We have not had any time to get to know one another. My life is here, among the animals. You are welcome here whenever you want to come. I fear for you. Being part of a Divine Duo is fraught with danger. You are mortal, despite your lineage. I know you cannot renounce it, you wouldn't renounce the responsibility. I smell the courage and good heart you possess." Demala's head hung, a tear dropped from her eye

"Mother, I was born to fight," Assi said, looking his mother in the eye tenderly. "To protect and preserve the people of my homeworld, to protect this dimensional realm I will gladly go into battle. Even though the Forgotten one did an unspeakable act to you, did not tell me he was my father or that you were my mother I still believe in his cause. Thank you for giving me these tools to fight. "

Demala smiled and looked at her son. The pain of finding out what had been done to her would remain with Demala always. That her child had grown up treated like an orphan by the man who forcibly fathered him burned like poison through her being. She was quite proud of the strong young man he had become.

Demala choked back more tears and cleared her throat.

"My child, there is one more gift I can give you. " Demala said, looking at Assi with a serious gaze. " As a child of two first Children even in human form, you have powers and abilities that are even stronger than A Third Son born of a First Child and a human. I can help you access them, but it is a painful transition, one you may or may not survive. "

"I have never heard of two first Ones having children. Why not?" Assi asked. Demala hung her head. She let out a breath and began talking.

"Long ago we First Ones began differentiating ourselves from our interests and thus manifesting our individual unique abilities. Even though The FIrst Children knew they shared at least a Prefect as a parent, some of us still wanted to mate with one another, thinking as long as we did not share the same Prefect as one of our parents it would be fine. I willingly mated with another First one. Our child was …..not right." That child wanted to destroy everything. It was decided by the other First Ones that the child be nullified. A decree was made that no other First Children could mate for fear of another such as that one. "

"So I am an abomination," Assi said, his face looking off to the side.

"Nothing could be further from the truth. I have had many lives as a human. Despite the events that caused your birth I am happy such a beautiful caring soul was created. You are strong, intelligent, compassionate, resolute." Assi looked at his mother.

"May I ask one more thing," Assi asked, looking at his mother and tightening his grip on her hands. ", What was the name you had picked for me?"

"The name I had for you was Luca; which means light-bringer," Demala said, smiling. " I did not remember this until today, with help. I remembered seeing you bring a light to my life" Assi, stood and pondered for a minute.

"I will go through the process to unlock this dormant portion. " Assi said, steeling himself.

"Very well," Demala replied. "Two things. First, I do not know exactly how it will affect you. Two the other First Children will know by your energy signature you are something different. I do not know how they will judge you. I will fight for you. "

"Let them judge. " Assi said, smiling at his mother. "I will fight for my survivakz my right to live."

"Alright I will stand with you my child, " Demala said, releasing her hold of Assi's hands and turning her back to him. Demala quickly turned around, her torso and head changing into a large human and Cobra hybrid. She bit Assi on the arm. He was stunned, mouth wide open. Assi fell backward into the grass. He could see what was going on but not move. Demala turned back into her hybrid human-cat form. She raised her wrist to her mouth and bit it causing blood to flow. She used the index finger if her other hand and drew a symbol on Assis's forehead and spoke.

"Let the blood of the mother break what is sealed, let the child's true potential be revealed\!" The blood mark on Assi's forehead sparkled with energy then sank into his skin to disappear. His body began to shake and seemed to glow from something emanating inside him.

Every atom in Assi's body was being altered, unlocked, changing. His mind was racing. He was seeing all of the celestial and universal history known to the First Ones. Assis' still human mind was trying to keep up with all of existence being revealed to him. In an eerie connection, all of the animals of the Wilds were standing, perched, hovering or treading water with their attention and faces all pointed at Assi. Unbeknownst to Demala, her wards had come to bear witness tothis truly remarkable moment. Bowen and Paja were caught up in the hypnotic cosmic moment unfolding.

Demala knelt by her child's side. She fought hard against her urge to intervene, against one of the greatest magical forces; a mother's love. She stayed still, that same love knowing that her seed had chosen this path, his destiny.. Demala attentively watched over Assi, alert, ready to aid her child, protect him until he had gotten through this ordeal.

The awakening process went on for an hour. Finally, Assi's body stopped convulsing. Demala looked intently at her recently discovered son. He wasn't moving, she couldn't hear him breathing, could not hear a heartbeat. 2 minutes passed, with no change. Then something strange started occurring. Little balls of light were coming from all over the Wilds. The denizens of the Hallowed Wilds all offered a portion of their essence to strengthen Assi. Suddenly Assi sat up and gasped, startling Demala. Assi looked around. He looked at his mother and smiled.

"Assi, are you well my child?\!" Demala asked, her face a canvas and voice drenched in concern. Assi smiled, standing up.

"Yes, mother I am. " The newly named LucAssi responded. "Better than fine, I truly feel awakened. Please call me LucAssi from now on."

"LucAssi, I do not think you should go to the gathering of the First Ones tomorrow," Demala said, happy her son had made it through his awakening.

"Fear not mother, I have an arcane artifactn that will make me undetectable." LucAssi said, "I need to see this, I need to watch and see what happens." Demala still has her reservations, but decided to trust in her child's confidence.

Back at the villa, Michael, Nick, Jasmine, Evangeline, and Timmy were worried about Assi. He had been gone all night. Then there was the message from the Ancient Three about instructional sessions having been canceled for the next morning.

Around midnight LucAssi showed up at the villa. He was already a strong virile man but seemed to be fortified with additional virility in his peers opinions. He stood more erect, slightly taller. His confidence and strength were palpable. He had been touched by something powerful.

LucAssi began explaining the tale of his night. He left out the exact brutal circumstances and the name of his biological father, only saying that the matter was going to be dealt with. LucAssi explained his name change. He then took Nick outside.

"I know this has been a difficult time. I'm sorry I didn't get back to you sooner, I had no idea what was to happen with Demala and what I would learn or experience. " LucAssi said. "There is more. I didn't tell the others but as your partner of A Divine Duo, I feel you should know. The Forgotten One is my father. He raped my mother In a human guise, he then made her forget about me. It was only due to a chance meeting outside of the Ancient three's offices and her investigating did she discover the truth."

Nick was shocked. He looked at LucAssi, a swelling of pain and sympathy on his face. Yes, LucAssi was his other half of the Divine Duo, and the two men had bonded, despite the short amount of time together as a Divine Duo. Nick and Nina had known each other all their lives, they were blood. Nick could only imagine what LucAssi was going through emotionally.

"I'm so sorry for all that has happened to you. " Nick said, putting his hand on LucAssi's shoulder. "I'm here for you."

LucAssi smiled back at Nick.

"Thank you, brother," LucAssi said, touched by his companions' heartfelt emotion. LucAssi's transformation had opened up stronger mental powers. Once LuCassi had limited powers of persuasion. LucAssi now had the ability of full telepathy, able to read and send thoughts, with some control over others minds via memeories.

. "I want to do something I read about in the Great Library of Ages." LucAssi said in a serious tone to NIck." I want to psychically bond with you. We will be able to experience each other's moods and relay information to one another. It is a special level of intimacy. " LucAssi looked away, then back at Nick. " Please don't feel obligated to agree. "

LucAssi could see Nick pondering this offering. LucAssi put his hands on Nick's shoulders. "You don't have to decide now. I have to go now but I will be back by the afternoon." The two companions heard a large flapping noise. They looked up to see a large eagle was approaching from up high. The large bird flew in a circle descending rapidly. The bird landed, nodding at LucAssi. LucAssi looked at Nick, smiled and hugged him tight for a string of happily lingering moments. He released Nick and walked over to the enormous eagle. The eagle took a few long strides and took off. LucAssi looked back at Nick. He smiled, got a running start then stretched out his arms. Right before Nick's amazed eyes, large black bird of paradise wings emerged from Assi's back. He took off into the air, heading in the same direction as the large eagle. Nick watched in amazement. He did not know LucAssi could transform his body at all, much less like THAT.

LucAssi followed behind his mother, exhilarating in the adrenaline-inducing freedom of flying. He wasn't sure what would happen back at the villa but had a guess from dreams during his transformation. One of his newfound abilities was to manifest selected attributes, abilities, and forms of any animals he had seen in person. In one of the few displays with a semblance of fatherly love from the Forgotten one, the Forgotten One took LucAssi and some of the other members of the second generation Third Sons to the Global Wildlife Zoo when LucAssi was seven. LucAssi always had a sharp mind and memory, to the point he seemed to remember everything. It also seemed to allow him amazing speed and retention in learning fighting styles quickly just by watching.

They had arrived at the Land of the First Children. The portion closest to its portal entrance was a lush green area. Demala in her large eagle form opened the portal, keeping it open for LucAssi to enter as well. From his vantage point, LucAssi could see rolling green plains, mountains, an ocean, a sea. Advancing further into the Land of The First Children LucAssi saw futuristic looking homes, similar but each with something distinct about it. LucAssi watched as his mother descended toward a building with twenty marble seats. A pond of crystal clear blue water surrounded by a shallow ring of a flickering fire. After his mother had descended and changed to her preferred form, LucAssi descended as if preparing to land. When he was about 20 feet from the ground he caused his wings to disappear. LucAssi summoned his sacred cloak and disappeared. He alighted one hundred feet from the circle of marble throne-like chairs. He slowly steadily walked closer, until he was within twenty feet. LucAssi watched as his mother sat upon one of the marble stones. Soon other first Children began to arrive. Through his photographic memory, Assi knew who each First Child was as they arrived.

Obviously, he knew his mother Demala and he had met Naya at the forgotten One's orphanage. Soon it seemed as if all of the First Children were arriving and taking a seat. Vilgamesh; who looked like an old African American man in denim overalls.Yama: who appeared as a young Polynesian woman whose hair was ablaze Aja; in the form of a tribe member from the Amazon rainforest, bare-chested, wearing ceremonial paint and garb, Melanadonia: presenting herself as a young African American woman with a large Afro, a dashiki style dress on. Next Aquillex a tall physically astonishing man in his mid-twenties, Italian, brown curly hair and blue eyes, Gorge; a large floating black mass. Anansallah: appearing as a large spider, then an old African man. It seemed he couldn't decide at first, then settled on the spider. Next was Bemzakou: and Shemzakou; fraternal twins who looked of Asian descent. They appeared to be either in their teens or early twenties. Bemzakou was a young Asian male dressed from the rap culture style that was a fairly prominent phenomenon in Japan. Shemzakou appeared as a young Asian girl, dressed like a traditional Chinese girl of royalty during the Ming dynasty, There was Zorath: appearing as an African American man in his late teens dressed for the nineties club scene. Fertilla; who looked like a young native American or south American woman, wore faded jeans and a flannel long sleeve shirt, the bottom three buttons undone and the shirt tied into a knot at its bottom. Psylomus appeared as a strong looking man of Nubian descent wearing a garb that was a combination of African and Egyptian styles. The Forgotten One, appearing as the sharp-dressed, very dapper, slick-haired Cajun, Vegaz: in the form of a white male with a five o'clock shadow wearing a sweatshirt and jeans. He looked like he belonged at a high stakes poker tournament. Xerebus, his form a human torso and lion's head, covered in a light velvet purple fur. His lower legs were hooves. The only seat left empty must have belonged to The Unknown One, who apparently was not present...or were they?

Validated facts about the Unknown one were very few. The Unknown one is either the first born or last born First Child. The Unknown one has not appeared to anyone knowingly or perceived for over five millenia. They are considered among the most powerful First Children; a chaotic force for good. LucAssi calmed himself and watched what was transpiring amongst the First Children.

Naya and the Forgotten one got up from their thrones.

"Greetings brothers, sisters, and cousins. We have brought you here to discuss a matter of importance." Spoke the Forgotten one in his grandiose style. " We are here to discuss how our progeny the Third Sons have been left to their own devices and disenfranchised from accessing the gifts and opportunities that Third Daughters do. I have a proposal, to start a regimen of Third sons that can exist on either Earth or at the Hearth, and be trained in their abilities and reach their full potential. "

"For this to occur the ancient Three have asked us to put this to a vote amongst you dear family. " Naya spoke, looking at her brethren.

"So will they have a choice of where they end up?" asked Shemzakou, swinging her legs back and forth because her feet didn't reach the ground when she was sitting on her seat.

"Yes, they will. " Spoke the Forgotten one. "They will be found, told of their heritage at the beginning. If they choose to come to my orphanage they will have a place to live, be fed and a roof over their heads. They will be edicated in the manner of humans and the initiated. At the age of 16, a test will occur, and if they show the demeanor and a propensity for special gifts then they will become fully initiated. They will be trained in their abilities. They will then be offered transport to the special section that will be built to house them in the Hearth.

"They will have some access to the Great Library of the Ages.?" asked Villgamesh.

"And who will train them?" Asked Psyolomus, rubbing his chin, pondering.

"They are to be taught by Naya, myself and one other of you." The Forgotten one Spoke. "Most of you who bore these children either did not care to check on them or make provisions. I understand the process of dying while birthing a child is traumatic. This new policy would give us First Children the opportunity to bond with our children if we so choose."

"You speak of choice. Demala said leaning forward, claws out. " I feel like this matter pertains to those of us who possibly have current living children at your orphanage.

"Yes my dear, flea-bitten Demala." The Forgotten One said in a dismissive manner. " I do not know if there are those of us here who have kept watch or tabs on the children we have sired in human forms. We have been allowed to come and go freely between here and Earth. Who knows how many children have been sired by First Children. Regardless, the matter at hand is that The Ancient Three have mandated that it be a vote from all of the First Children as to if THe Third Sons can have a system implemented to allow them access to a purpose, to the Hearth, as the THird Daughters have with the Sacred Sisters.".

"We are to vote, but what of the Unknown One? " asked Vilgamesh, who had changed himself into a nondescript robot, and was now smoking a tobacco pipe.

"They are present, they have decided not to show themselves yet. '' answered Psylomus. Psylomus knew there was one other here as well. It was odd, but as soon as he pinpointed who and where this other person was he forgot, and had to start over again. Psyolomus decided he didn't care and at some point, all would be revealed in time.

"Well as it stands we have an odd number, and normally the person or persons who broached the topic don't vote. " Aja said

"This is true," Naya spoke, looking at her sister. " If the Unknown One does not make their presence known, we can still vote by having Naya also sit the vote out, since she seems to be a co-sponsor of this inquiry. Suddenly a rock appeared on the empty chair of the Unknown One. This was their way of signaling they were present

"Very good, we all are here." The Forgotten one spoke. "Unknown one, if you heard the arguments and are ready to vote, please give us a sign of yes by placing your flower on your throne." In the blink of an eye a blue rose was sitting on the throne next to the rock. The blue rose turned red as sunlight freed by a passing cloud bathed the rose. "Very good, Brothers, sisters, cousins are we ready to vote? Please raise your hands if your answer is yes. " All of the First Children's with arms and hands raised them yes. Gorge's body formed a yes. Everyone with faces and eyes looked at the throne for the Unknown One. blue roses were sitting there, spelling out 'yes'.

Wonderful\! " exclaimed the Forgotten One, clasping his hands together. " If no one else has anything to …" before he could finish Demala stepped up

"Well now that you mention it I do," Demala said, striding close to the fire ringed blue pool. She stared at the Forgotten One ready to expose his transgressions to her fellow First Ones.

Psyolomus, if you could please come forward." Psyolomus did as asked. The other First Children watched with interest. Psylomus was intrigued to see what she had to say. " Please search my memory for the date I am thinking of, and then project it to show all." Psyolomis nodded in agreement and began concentrating locking in on the date Demala had foremost in her mind, then next sifting back and finding the date of July 5th, 1997\. Melondonia swiveled her head toward the Forgotten one.

"Forgotten One, cousin, why are you trembling?" Melandonia asked, looking suspiciously at the Forgotten One. Melandonia was amazingly attuned to vibrations, even the faintest ones in such a short distance.. Naya was now watching the Forgotten One and saw him flinch. He suddenly was knocked back by the rock that was on the Unknown One's throne. The Forgotten one regrouped himself quickly and began to gesture. Naya pointed at him and snapped her fingers, causing the air pressure in his ear to pop. The Forgotten One doubled over and screamed out in pain. Naya then struck him with lightning. Naya repeated the two varying assaults, keeping the Forgotten one from concentrating enough to use his powers.

"My my my,, please Pysolomus continue," Melandonia said, her voice beautifully melodic. Psyolomus began utilizing his telekinetic ability to utilize water droplets in the air and sunlight to create a holographic movie. The First Children could all see the events that had transpired 25 years ago. Demala's incarnation as a human and subsequent rape by the Forgotten One in his human guise at the same time, the birth and death of Demala as a young Brazilian woman working in Syria. The Forgotten one watching her die, then waiting for her to regenerate and wiping her memory as well as anyone else who knew. " Vilgamesh got up from his seat and walked over to the Forgotten One who was still being taken through a regimen of air pressure in the ear being popped and being struck by lightning.

" I think we have seen enough," Fertilla said, standing up. " Psylomus please use your telepathy to disable the Forgotten one's ability to utilize his control over memories in this form the second our sister stops striking him." Vilgamesh stood, holding a special collar he had just fashioned out of his robotic hands. Psyolomus nodded yes, as did Naya. The Forgotten One was no longer being tortured, Psylomus reached out with his immense psionic ability and took control of the Forgotten One's nervous system, allowing only automatic functions to keep him alive untouched, but immobile. Normally use of psychic abilities from one First Child on another has no effect, but when a First Child was distracted or preoccupied it was much easier. The Forgotten one could hear what was going on, but could not react in any way. Vilgamesh put the enchanted inhibitor collar on the Forgotten one. Vilgamesh walked away and sat back down on his chair and nodded at Psyolomus.

Psyolomus released his telepathic hold on the Forgotten One. He now had the use of his body, but thanks to the collar Vilgamesh placed on the Forgotten One, not any of his abilities. He could not change form, utilize any of the basic abilities of a First Child or make anyone forget what they had just seen.

"So what do you have to say of this cousin?" Vilgamesh asked the Forgotten one. The Forgotten One was silent at first. Visibly seething with rage, and also fear.

"I have nothing to say/\!" The Forgotten one spoke, saliva flailing out of his mouth from anger. "She is lying\!" The Forgotten one yelled, saliva flying from his mouth. Suddenly a dart struck him in the neck. The Forgotten One began to slump over. Psyolomus caught him with his telekinesis and placed him on his throne. Everyone turned their heads in the direction of the origin of the dart. A note was sitting on the throne of the Unknown One. Shemzakou was sitting next to the throne of the Unknown One. She got up and picked up the note and began reading with a giggle."

" While you were watching him get shocked I went to the Ancient Three and got a truth serum. Ask him what you want in 5 minutes. " The group waited for the described amount of time. All wondered what had happened to the child, But wanted that answer to come after the more important ones.

"Forgotten One, Is it true what we saw, did you rape Demala and then erase the memory of it? Naya asked. Thunder boomed and lightning crackled in the air, a reflection of her mood.

"Yes, I did. " The Forgotten one answered, head hanging low. He slowly raised his head and leaned against the back of his chair. Vines appeared from behind the Forgotten Ones chair. A flower bloomed; a four foot in diameter Venus fly trap head appeared. The First Ones looked over at Fertila. The eternally peaceful, level headed First Child was visibly upset.

"Why?" Naya asked, teeth clenched.

" I was in a human guise and did not have full perception. I met her in her human form. For some reason I didn't know she was a First Child. I liked her and took what I wanted. That human life I had died in a mugging. When I regenerated and returned to earth, I went looking for my assailants. Instead I discovered Demala was Veronica, and that she was with child. I watched from afar, waited. When she died in childbirth, I went to take the child. When she confronted me I reacted violently, then made her forget the child and what had been done." The Forgotten one could not help spewing the truth.

"Our laws dictate for such an offense his life is mine " Demala roared, claws bared.

"Yes they do but what of the child\!" Gorge inquired, its hollow hungry voice echoing. "We remember the one offspring of such a union. What it was, how it was so powerful. uncontrollable.We had to destroy it."

"Serathana was her name.." Demala said, sadness interrupting her anger.

"Forgotten One, tell us what became of the child?" Aquillex asked The Forgotten One who seemed to resist. Demala was beside herself. She could sense him fighting against the urge, to tell the truth of what happened. She realized he cared for LucAssi. Demala almost felt pity, some admiration for the Forgotten One.

"The child lived. I took him in, raised him as an orphan amongst the Third Sons He was among the first I had brought to the orphanage." The Forgotten one spoke through clenched teeth, struggling to remain silent but unable to resist the potion's effects.

"Quite smart, actually." Aquillex said. " Hiding the evidence of your transgression with you."

"Do you know where this child is now?" Melandonia asked Three intense minutes passed, The First Children watched, enthralled as the Forgotten one fought and struggled to resist the effects of the truth serum contained in the dart. Demala leaped at the unknown One and raised her clawed right hand ready to slash his throat. Psyolomus raised his hand, telepathically freezing Demala in place.

"Not yet, dear cousin, The Forgotten One needs to give us the answers we seek before you get your justice," Psylomus spoke.

"Where is he now?\!" Gorge asked. " I am ready to feast." The Forgotten one seemed to look out over the distance. Sweat was running down his face as he tried to keep his mouth shut. Bemzakjou walked over to the Forgotten one and \[pinched his nose closed. After 3 minutes the Forgotten one had to open his mouth to breathe.

" HE…is here." The Forgotten One said, breathless and sobbing. The First Children looked at him, then around. Vilgamesh raised his hand. A small robot came from behind his throne and walked up to Demala, forming another inhibitor collar. It placed the collar on Demala., picked her up and placed her on her throne. Vilgamesh gestured again, and the throne made manacles to ensure Demala could not move. Psylomus released his mental hold on Demala. She screamed, wrestling against her shackles.

" Leave my child alone\!\!" She screamed

"Demala, you of all people should know the danger, the possible outcome. " Bemzakou said, looking at her. " Cousin, your firstborn child was an abomination. It nearly destroyed some of us. You had to provide the killing blow. " LucAssi had been trying to back away stealthily. His thoughts , brainwaves spiked when he heard that his mother had killed her firstborn.

"There you are\!" Psyolomus said, extending his hand and reaching out with his psychic powers. LucAssi felt a superior telepath locking onto his mind, compelling him to put away his sacred cloak. There he was, now fully visible and helpless at the mercy of the First children. .Instead of trying to run, he stood his ground, looking at the First Children.

"I have questions\!" LucAssi shouted looking at the Forgotten one. His body was frozen, but not his head." Did you ever love me??\!" LucAssi screamed. Psylomus still did not risk LucAssi's flight, keeping control of his motor reflexes from the neck down. LucAssi was frozen in place.

"Yes;" The Forgotten One said, his head bowed, tears coming from his eyes.

"Did you ever feel remorse for what you did to me?\!?" Demala said, tears falling from her eyes.

"Yes." the Forgotten One answered, "I know what I did was wrong and it has haunted me to this day." Please spare my son, please spare her child. He is not like the other child you speak of."

"How do we know this, can we be assured of this? Shemzakou said, walking around LucAssi and studying him as LucAssi was being compelled to walk over to the First Children.

Psyolomus had been probing LucAssi's mind. He saw only good in his thoughts. Psyolomus telepathic abilities were vast: psychometry, telepathy, telekinesis, psychokinesis, pyrokinesis, even a form of precognition.

"I have read his mind/" Psyolomus said " He has a good mind. He is strong, courageous. He does not have the decay of destruction within his soul that the abomination had. Hey should not be prejudged . Let him live." Naya remembered LucAssi. She knew of his place as half of a Divine Duo. He had also become good friends with her son Timmy.

"We should vote then," Naya said. "There are 17 impartial First Children here."

Naya, Aja, Psyolomus, Anansallah, Melandonia, Vegaz, Fertilla and Yama raised their hands yes. The First Children looked at the throne of the Unknown One. There were no roses on their throne. Eight votes to spare the life of LucAssi.

All those in favor of destroying him raise your hand ?" Gorge asked, floating over to LucAssi. Gorge was forever hungry and looking forward to devouring LucAssi. He had realized that now it was just a formality. IF only 8 had voted to spare his life, then that meant the other nine were sentencing this unexpected offspring to death. Zorath, Vilgamesh, Gorge, Benzakour, Xerebus, Elijah, Shemzakou and Mariman raised their hands. Gorge moved closer to LucAssi, ready to feast.

"It will be painless," Gorge said in his hollow voice.

"Wait\!\!" Naya said, stopping Gorge. "It is a tie right now. Unknown One, you are the deciding vote. Suddenly a boom followed by a flock of fleeing star feathers grabbed the attention of the First Children momentarily . When their gaze went back to the seat of The Unknown one a sentence was written in blue rose petals laid upon the throne of the Unknown One. The sentence read: 'Let him speak for his life"

LucAssi looked out over the congregation of powerful beings. He felt small, powerless for a minute. He then raised his head. He did have power, he could speak his truth to them. The First Children all looked at LucAssi, still held in place by Psylomus.

" My name is LucAssi. I was born not knowing my parents. I didn't know any of the circumstances that created me. I spent time with a sweet couple I cannot remember much. At age seven they packed up and moved, left me without a trace. I wandered the streets for a few weeks. My power of persuasion manifested early. It allowed me to survive until he took me in. LicAssi'sLucAssi'sName correction head motioned towards the Forgotten one.

"At the Forgotten One's orphanage, I found a place to belong, a reason and purpose to life. I want to help others, be a warrior for Creation, for the Mother. Through this unpredictable set of circumstances, I have been reunited with a mother who didn't know of my existence. I want to be able to experience that bond, to get to know her. " LucAssi looked at Demala, still restrained. She looked at LucAssi with love.

I have unknowingly known my father for most of my life. It wasn't a perfect life. It was a hard life but one I am thankful for. Here now, I have come to know myself better, discovered potential and abilities that can help me help others. I am tired of others trying to decide my fate for things I have not done. That is all I have to say."

The FIrst Ones looked at each other. By some of their facial expressions, it appeared as if decisions in votes would have been different. The group looked over at the Unknown One's throne. Once again without anyone present being able to see when the change occurred, blue rose petals spelled out an answer. 'Let him live.'

"Then it is settled, He lives, but do we let him wander free? Asked Elijah.

"He is a member of a Divine Dup. " Naya said. HE will be watched,"

"Most likely die in the great Conflict.": Anasallah said in a low voice, now in the form of an old African man. "I for one would like to see what he becomes, what stories, what tales will come from his existence." the other First children nodded and agreed. Psylomus released his hold on LucAssi.

" You may leave," Shemzakou said. "We now have matters to attend to with your father."

'Wait, let me speak to my son." The Forgotten One asked

"What makes you think we should indulge you, monster?" Demala said, looking at him, her stare as sharp and unforgiving as her claws.

" Nothing beast. \`\`The Forgotten One said, I want to talk to my son first then do what you want.," LucAssi walked over to his father, his face angry but hiding a twinge of sympathy.

"What do you want to say?" LucAssi said, facing his father.

"I am sorry. I cannot take back what I did. There is no excuse. I made terrible decisions. You were the first Third Son I brought to my home. I selfishly hid the truth from you from everyone. I hid you away because even though I had fathered other children I didn't care about any children, until you. Regardless of who I am the things I did I love you. You have grown up to be everything a father could want and more, I love you son. Thank you for giving my long existence meaning at the end. Now go and be all that you can."

LucAssi looked at his father. He could read his thoughts easily since the collar of Vilgamesh was still on the Forgotten one. LucAssi turned around and grew the large bird of paradise wings. The wings flapped propelling him into the sky. He looked back one more time at his father, then disappeared in the light of the starlit night.

Vilgamesh waved his hands, Demala's manacles and cuffs crumbled. She got up, looking at the Forgotten one, then sat down.

"Our laws are resolute. Your judgment is death. " Gorge said. All of the First children except the Forgotten one sat in their chairs, becoming five-foot shimmering different colored balls of energy. The balls of energy struck the Forgotten one over and over again. He writhed in agony but did not scream. Soon he was a husk of himself, looking emaciated, badly beaten and burned. Gorge floated over to the near-death Forgotten and opened his mouth. All of the First Children returned to their previous appearances. Vegaz was the first who changed quickly back to his guise as a thirty-something bro who played in poker tournaments. As he was adjusting his hat he was the only one to notice, a small ball of light escaped the Forgotten one just before Gorge engulfed the Forgotten One's remains. The Forgotten one was no more. As LucAssi flew home he didn't notice the tiny ball of light that quickly caught up to him and entered his body.

LucAssi did not know exactly how he felt. He was still angry at his father. He had committed a grievous crime, and who knows what else in his immortal life. Still in the end, LucAssi felt a sense of sympathy, even love for the Forgotten One. He could not forgive or forget what he had done. LucAssi wanted to focus on closure and a new beginning with his newly discovered mother.

Back at the villa the others were waiting for LucAssi. Upon his return he was embraced by his five friends. everyone sat and talked with LucAssi, marveling at his tale of adventures that took him to the land of the First Children. LucAssi looked at Nick, and with a nod from Nick filled in the rest of the story to the group. The group was supportive. All expressing that they were there for him individually and as a unit. The rest of the night the companions spent enjoying each other's company, hearing about LucAssi's new abilities and sacred weapons.

A short time later the companions began to settle down for the night. Jasmine and Evangeline decided to hang out at the grotto and chat. Michael decided to call it an early night and go to bed, Timmy joining him again. Nick and LucAssi were still sitting in the living room of the group's villa.

"So I've been thinking," Nick said looking at LucAssi. " I am ready to accept your offer of the psychic rapport." LucAssi looked at Nick

"I'm ok if you still have reservations brother," LucAssi said. "If at any time you don't want this let me know, and I will sever ir.:

"I'm sure," Nick said, looking LucAssi in the eye with a deep breath

"Very well, Close your eyes, and we will start," LucAssi said, taking Nick/s hands into his. This will take some time, just relax." LucAssi reached out with his mind, linking to Nick's. Nick was suddenly being flooded with memories from LucAssi. In turn, LucAssi was experiencing Nick's memories. The two went through each other's memories experiencing the emotions and thoughts accompanied by each remembered experience.

LucAssi opened his eyes with a smile. Nick opened his eyes, also smiling. The rapport was in place.

" I'll know when you are distressed, just as you'll know the same about me." LucAssi said. "We can talk to each other without anyone else knowing." Nick looked at LucAssi and hesitated.

"How are you holding up?" Nick asked, even though they were bonded." I don't know how you are dealing with .." Nick said, concern in his face. Nick could feel a cocktail of emotions, still adjusting to the newly formed psychic link.

"I did have some mixed feelings. At the end of the day what he did was horrible, compounded by erasing her memory. " LucAssi said, still holding Nick's hands "I can't lie, I still had a love for him. His words did affect me." The two men released their hands. They decided to go to their separate quarters to sleep. A good restful sleep was necessary to be fready for whatever ordeals the Ancient Three had in store for them tomorrow.

The next morning the companions got up and prepared themselves for the day ahead. Michael had a routine of making breakfast in the morning for his companions. There was something about sitting down as friends, as a family he held very close to his heart. He remembered as he got older family dinners together became rarer. Both of Robert Jr. and Michael's parents had to work a good deal growing up. Viviana worked nights at the hospital. When Michael hit fourteen years old his mother began showing him how to cook. He seemed to have an affinity for cooking, for recipes. Michael remembered when his mother formally broached the idea of him cooking.

"You're old enough to learn and do more than just washing dishes and basic chores. " Viviana said, looking at her youngest son. "Plus it's better you learn how to feed yourself, you're probably going to be single for a long while...and this might help you catch a wife." The words stung, but it was a typical display of black mother love, a humorous dig. It was a bit salty, mostly sweet and came from love. Even at an early age Michael knew the reality of raising a young black male in the United States. Even without his parents saying so, even though they showed so much love in their own ways, he knew they were trying to ready their children for the harsh realities of how the world worked.

The companions sat down. Light banter ensued. LucAssi and Evangeline began cleaning up the dishes from the meal. As everyone tidied up and made their last preparations a transport showed up to take them to the Training Area. Nelee was waiting outside to greet them when they arrived at the entrance to the combat training area

"Greetings champions," Nelee said in her usual all business voice. voice. "LucAssi, we have been informed by Demala that the answer from the other First Children was yes. We will go to Igrisham now to bring your Third Sons to the Hearth. Champions we will return shortly." Nelee began waving her hands and uttered a phrase. A portal appeared next to her. Nelee stepped through the portal with LucAssi right behind. The portal closed half a minute after he stepped through.

Igrisham had readied the food provided from the Grove of Abundance to be served to the Third Sons prior to their trip to the Hearth. Nelee and LucAssi utilized a motorized cart to bring the ample amount of food. It was very important to remember that any human traveling to the Hearth's dimension for the first time needed to have consumed food originally from the Hearth. If not, the consequences were quite unfavorable, possibly fatalm

Nelee and LucAssi stepped through the portal Igrisham had made once they had arrived at the gateway of the Goddess Grail for them to make it to Earth. Igrisham's portal had put them back a few feet from the Forgotten Ones house in New Orleans. LucAssi went to the front door and was greeted by Mohamed with an embrace.

"It is good to see you brother\!" Mohamed said. Mohamed was somewhat short, With a wiry frame but large arms. His skin was a soft brown,his face marked with a strong jaw and brow lines.

"It is good to see you as well brother Mohamed," LucAssi said, returning the hug.

"And who is your company?" Mohamed asked, looking at the stern-faced woman next to LucAssi.

"This is Nelee, a great warrior and teacher at the Hearth. " LucAssi answered. "Our benefactor here sent me as an emissary to ask the Ancient Three to permit a rotating contingent of our brethren to live and train at the Hearth. She is here to help me with the migration of brothers we select to go to the Hearth ." LucAssi said. Mohamed nodded and opened the door, entering after gesturing for Nelee and Lucassi to follow him. Once inside No one noticed a small ball of light dart out from LucAssi. Looking around at the other Third Sons. LucAssi was impressed. The Forgotten One's orphanage was still seeming to be run efficiently despite his absence.

Mohamed took Nelee and LucAssi to the Forgotten Ones office closing the door behind them.

"So when will the Forgotten one return? Mohamed asked LucAssi. LucAssi looked at his brother in arms and replied

"He will not be returning. " LucAssi responded by looking him in the eye. Mohamed.was about to ask LucAssi to expand on that statement when a knock came at the door. Mohamed instructed the knocker to enter. The door opened wide and a tall thin black youth who looked to be 16 and about 6'7 entered.

"Yes, Shaquille, what is it?" Mohamed asked.

"Brother Assi, good to see you\! " The tall young youth with meat cornrows lining his head.

"Good to see you as well\!" LicAssiLucAssiName correction responded, followed by telling his brothers his new name. "Shaquille what news do you have?"

Brothers, Alexander is awake\!" Shaquille said, unable to contain his excitement. Both LucAssi and Mohamed looked at each other in amazement. Alexander was one of the first brought to the orphanage along with Lazarus, Calvin, G, Jeremy, Sergey, Seamus, X, LucAssi and Mohamed. They had all been between Seven and ten.years old.when they first arrived eighteen years ago. After an excursion Alexander suffered a trauma that put him in a vegetative state. Alexander had not spoken in the last two years since that fatal event.

The second wave of Third Son's were between the ages of nineteen to twenty one. This group included Mike, Emmanuel, Gabriel, Jazz, Jude,Farees and Jericho. The third wave of Third Sons included Shaquille, Antony, Kassam and Tomas with ages ranging from sixteen to eighteen

The last group; had an age range of twelve to fourteen. The rank were made up of Viktor, Paul, Danny Black Owl, Greg, and the twins Jackson and Jameson.

The Mohammed, Shaquille, LucAssi and Nelee left the Forgotten One's office and headed to the room where Alexander was kept. They opened the door to see him moving his head. He smiled when he saw LucAssi and Mohamed.

"Alexander, can you hear us ?" Mohamed asked, looking at the tall blonde, green-eyed man. Alexander was thin, his muscles being moved throughout his time by medical caretakers and other Third Sons, had still atrophied, but seemed to be getting stronger somehow already.

Alexander nodded yes. LucAssi and Mohammed were amazed, this was an unexpected miracle.

"Shaquille, call the doctor and have him come by to look at Alexander." Mohamed said. Shaquille nodded and strode off.

"Igrisham will be opening that portal in twenty minutes." Nelee reminded LucAssi. "Make whatever arrangements and set them in motion." LucAssi nodded and looked at Mohamed.

Mohamed got on his cell phone and sent out a text. The large house was now a beehive of activity. The forgotten one had made a set of protocols for the pmThird Sons transfer to the Hearth years ago. In the event the Forgotten one was absent or no longer there, the leadership of the orphanage would fall to Assi (LucAssi) and Mohamed. Today LucAssi would take the first and second eldest groups to the Hearth, minus Mohammad.

Mohammed was the official second in command, even when LucAssi had been at the orphanage. There had never been any power struggle or squabble for the position. LucAssi saw that Mohammed was a natural leader.

The two groups departing with Nelee and LucAssi had their belongings packed up and were lined up ready to go.. Nelee checked her chronometer to see what time it was. She began moving her hands casting a spell to mask Igrisham's portal which would be arriving any minute. The portal appeared, and LucAssi ordered the young men to follow Nekee through, instructing he would be following shortly. LucAssi looked at his Third brother Mohamed.

"I will be in touch brother. Take care. I look forward to you joining us soon." LucAssi said, grabbing his oldest friend by the shoulders fondly

"Yes, brother soon. There is still much work to be done here " Mohamed said smiling back with pride at LucAssi. LucAssi released his grasp of his friend who was like a brother and stepped through the portal, the portal vanishing. Back in Alexander's room the doctor had arrived and was checking Alexander out. The doctor was still amazed at this sudden change in cognizance. As the doctor checked him out Alexander looked at the wall mirror facing him. He smiled, at the reflection, the image of the Forgotten one smiling back

The Third Sons were amazed at the portal's appearance. They were soon on the Hearth's side of the Gate. They all looked around amazed. A large transport big enough to take everyone has arrived. Soon the third sons were off to Pangea Kismet. LucAssi wanted to see his brother's to their new home but knew he had to get back with Nelee to start the training day.

Igroshaam teleported Nelee and LucAssi back to the entrance of the combat training area. LucAssi greeted his compatriots. Michael, LucAssi, Jasmine, Nick, Evangeline, and Timmy had only been waiting for a few minutes before the arrival of another transport. The other Divine Duos began to exit this last transport. Everyone greeted each other, and headed into the ready room just before the actual entrance into the combat training area.

The Ancient Three and Nelee were waiting for them. The divine Duos engaged in intense academic and physical combat for three days straight. Combat sessions lasted two 3 hour sessions every other day, two hours mandatory time in the Library of the Ages and, four hours classroom time with teachers five days straight. The Divine Duos would then get the following two days off. The Duos schedule was fairly unwavering in this way for the next 2 months. New bonds were forming and growing amongst various members of divine duos.

Tailora drove her transport to the villa where Dancing Bear, MoonStream, Adham, Akashi, Simone, Thaddeus, Carlos, and Alma were staying. The eight were waiting for her outside. They were all anxious to visit the Hallowed Wilds after hearing tales and seeing the fantastic new companions MIchael, Timmy, Jasmine, Evangeline, and Nick had returned with.

Tailora had arrived at the Hallowed Wilds quickly. Her eight passengers noted how it had been a sunny afternoon and now half an hour later it was dusk at the entrance to the Hallowed Wilds. Tailora called out to the Guardians of the Hallowed Wilds to ask for permission for the eight explorers to gain entry. Demala responded from the dark inside the Hallowed Wilds, letting them know to respect the inhabitants, and that if they were lucky and deemed worthy they would not get eaten and possibly be blessed enough to gain a companion from within.

The group of champions entered the entrance to the Hallowed Wilds. All were in awe of the beautiful Flora and Dana, the sounds of creatures not seen roaming the Wilds. Akashi, Adham, Simone, Thaddeus, Moonstream, Dancing bear, Alma, and Carlos pressed further into the Wilds, able to see by light provided by the moon streaming in between the floral canopy from above.

Still hard to see here. "Akashi said. She opened her hand and produced a small ball of fire to provide further light. There was an increase in sound and activity on the dense jungle floors. Suddenly a gush of water came streaming from up above and to the right, hitting Akashi's sphere of fire and putting it out. An elephant trunk was slightly sticking out from in between some vines. The wind picked up shifting the trees causing the moonlight streaming in from above. There was only total darkness for a minute. When the wind downed down the moonlight once again allowed vision. The explorers all realized they were separated and alone.

Akashi kept walking through the brush cautiously. She had decided that she would not try and light another fireball to see but utilize the adequate light provided by the moon. As she walked she heard a faint rustling on the jungle floor. She squinted and looked down. She could not see what was happening on the ground where she felt the sound was coming from., SHe decided she would try something. Akashi concentrated and caused a fireball the size of her finger tip. She cupped her hands around it. She concentrated and caused it to expand, She could not feel the heat. That was a particular benefit of being a fire elemental; impervious to being burned. Akashi intensified the fire's heat to a degree her hands glowed. She could now see what all the commotion was on the ground. An army of fire ants was scavenging a bird's carcass. A small contingent of birds was swooping down from the tree limbs trying to pick off ants to eat. The light from Akaski's hands startled and frightened the birds, causing them to flee. The fire ants made quick work of the bird carcass and retreated back to the jungle. Akashi continued her search for her companions.

Thaddeus had felt like he had been wandering for forever. Still, he didn't mind. This area of the Hallowed wilds seemed less jungle and more like Appalachia. Thaddeus decided to sit for a spell. HE felt something causing a thudding sound and slight vibration through the ground. A large moose came lumbering through the brush. A tree branch with fruit was tangled on its right side horn. The moose stopped, looked at Thaddeus and then turned back, trying to dislodge the tree branch that still had a few pieces of fruit on it. Thaddeus was watching, trying to deduce a way to help the large beast without spooking it and getting either one of them hurt. A tiny pair of hands appeared over the moose's head. A raccoon was repelling from a branch slowly like a thief making a calculated grab for a fruit. The raccoon tugged on the branch with two pieces of fruit three times before it snapped from the main branch. The raccoon claimed his prize, disappearing back up into the tree. The loss of weight and tugging by the raccoon had helped shift and dislodge the branch. The moose was able to fling the annoyance from its horns by flicking its massive ten point horns around in a few different directions. The majestic beast strode off to reenter the Wilds. Thaddeus smiled and got up, continuing his quest to rejoin his companions.

Adham wandered throughout the forest calling out to Akashi with no reply. He came across a tale of life and death. A scorpion and lizard were in a duel to see who would eat tonight. The lizard darted around, trying to not allow the scorpion to pinpoint its position and land a strike. The scorpion was calm and collected, its tail just hovering, the tip bejeweled with a crystal clear drop of venom. Adham wasn't the only one watching. Adham watched as a snake came slithering out of the bush. The snake reared its head, its hood extended and flared. The scorpion did not flinch. The cobra sized up the scorpion and made a warning jab at the scorpion. The scorpion wandered off. The lizard began to go after the scorpion, not realizing the cobra was behind it. The cobra sprayed a jet of venom onto the back of the lizard, which flipped over writhing from the caustic fluid. The snake began closing in for the kill. The cobra sunk its fangs into the lizard to paralyze it. The cobra looked around and unhinged its jaw, It slowly began pulling its mouth over the lizard, making the reptile disappear. The cobra, having just finished eating, was sluggish. Its senses somewhat dulled. It did not see the scorpion circle back around to be behind the cobra. The scorpion pierced the cobra with its full stinger, delivering a paralyzing blow. Once the cobra was not moving The scorpion began the process of digesting the Cobra. Adham was riveted by the matter of fact display of hunter prey, survival, triumph or defeat. He once again began searching for any sign of another person.

Alma called out to Carlos and the others with no answer. The sounds of this Amazon jungle-like part of the Hallowed Wilds felt like home. Alma followed the babbling sounds of what was speaking to her. She discovered a decent-sized tributary of water. She looked around and didn't see anything else nearby. She knelt down to drink and splash some water on her face. Amala had finished drinking. She dampened a cloth she had with her and washed her face. Suddenly there was a massive explosion of water. Alma jerked her head up to see a black jaguar in the jaws of a crocodile. The crocodile dragged the jaguar into the water. The water began frothing as the crocodile went into its death roll. Alma's heart felt like it would beat out of her chest. The crocodile emerged some ten minutes later and ambled upon the stream's opposite shore. It sat and looked at Alma. She returned its gaze. She decided to try something. Alma concentrated on the water in front of her. She then stepped to its edge. The crocodile watched nonchalantly as Alma walked on water. There were only four feet horizontally of space between Alma and the crocodile when she passed it. Even though their legs look short Alma knew they could still encroach rapidly. She kept her head straight but her eyes watching the large reptile. She crossed over to the other side and was on the same shore as the large animal. It turned its head to her, looked then back straight ahead, going into the water, its eyes peering just above the surface. Alma continued into the jungle, trying to locate her companions

Simone was not happy about trudging through the woods. Sure she was not wearing her best pair of tennis shoes but the ones she was currently wearing were not meant for jungle stepping, camping or any of this nature shit she thought to herself. Simone heard growling, squeaking, and the sounds of something intense going on. She cautiously approached, pushing back some tree branches to see a small furry creature with four of her young pups behind her. Simone thought to herself she had seen this creature before on a nature show. She thought it was called a honey badger. A small pack of hyenas was trying to get at her pups. The pack had already killed one of her pups. Two of the hyenas were tearing it apart. The rest of the hyenas circled and taunted her. One got very close, and the protective angered mother made it pay. The mother honey badger bit the hyena's face pulling back, ripping out an eye and slashed the throat of the ballsy and now very regretful hyena. This brutal action caused them to back up a bit and rethink what they were doing. Simone couldn't take it anymore. She summoned a tornado to whip around the hyenas throwing dead branches and rocks at the carnivores. They fled the attack, leaving the mother honey badge to collect her still alive remaining young and escape back to her den. Simone smiled and kept on her way. Fluttering from branch to branch, keeping an eye on her was an owl. It followed her stealthily into the Hallowed Wilds further. Simone thought she had heard something rustling behind her. In a moment of silliness. She called out.

"Who's there? Hootie hoo\!\!" Simone shouting the antiquated and long ago popular urban street call. The owl answered back. Simone was tickled. She did it again, the owl responded in kind. She locked eyes with the owl and felt like they were peering into each other's souls. The owl took flight and circled her., landing on the ground two feet in front of her. It shifted around, almost as if in a dance, or signaling to her. Simone smiled at the owl. The owl gave one final hoot and took off for the treetops. Simone sighed and trudged on, thinking about her classes working toward a doctorate in biochemistry, what she was going to wear tomorrow and when she was going to get her nails done next.

Carlos had wandered for what felt like hours in search of the others or anybody. He couldn't make heads or tails of where he was in relation to the entrance. He felt like he normally had a good sense of direction. He stopped for a moment to try and see if it might help him get a sense of his bearings. Carlos noticed a brick red furry body up in the tree branches to his left, up about ten feet. It was a Venezuelan red Howler monkey. Carlos had always been fascinated with the fauna of his home country. The two looked at each other. The howler monkey opened its mouth and emitted a high piercing shriek. Animals began fluttering in distress. Carlos looked around to see a pair of eyes gleaming at him from where he had just had his back turned. He began to make out more of a face. It was a large tiger that was stalking him. Carlos stood tall faced the ferocious feline. He summoned his sacred bola. The light lit up the immediate area in a five-foot radius, making the tiger more noticeable. The tiger did not like this, and accompanied by a hard unripe plantain thrown at it from the monkey retreated back into the brush to stalk another not so lucky creature in this domain. After Carlos was pretty sure the tiger was gone he turned back toward the howler monkey to give it a nod of thanks. The monkey was gone. Carlos was once again companionless.

Moonstream warily trekked the unknown of the Hallowed Wilds. She was fascinated by the sounds and sights of creatures she had never imagined she would get to see in person. She wished she could have enjoyed the experience more, but the concern of where she and her separated companions were would not ease its tense grip on her current thoughts. came across a turtle rolled over onto its shell. She reached down and flipped it back over. The turtle craned its neck at her and then started its slow plod off back into a nearby body of water. As Moonstream continued her search, she did not notice an ebony raven peering at her from the trees. The raven followed her, keeping its distance, taking flight only when she wasn't looking.

Dancing Bear continued looking for his sister and the rest of the group he entered the Wilds with. He was Apache, and known for his tracking skills. He looked meticulously for any clues to their direction or whereabouts. Dancing bear heard rustling from his right. His body tensed, ready to act if need be. The loud, seemingly carefree plodding got louder. From the brush a large grizzly bear appeared. Dancing bear was in awe. The creature was magnificent. The grizzly bear took stock of the large Apache and reared up on its hind legs, to tower over eight feet tall. The bear roared, Dancing bear did not flinch, continuing to stare at the bear. For minutes they looked at each other. Finally Dancing bear spoke.

"Brother, I do not mean you any harm, I only am here to visit, and find my companions." The bear dropped down to all fours. It cautiously walked toward Dancing bear. The bear got within 2 feet of Dancing bear. The bear dropped down on the ground and rolled on its side. Dancing bear noticed the grizzly had several large porcupine needles stuck in its side. Dancing bear cautiously got down on all fours. The bear watched him, still hurting from the projectiles stuck in its side. Dancing bear slowly, methodically with hands on the ground made his way over to the grizzly. HE rubbed its back, let the bear smell him. Dancing bear slowly moved his hand down to where the quills were. He put his other hand on the bear and caressed its fur. Dancing bear pulled out the first of seven quills. The bear winced and roared. Dancing bear stopped. He showed the bear the quill and threw it away. The grizzly laid its head down and allowed Dancing bear to continue his work, only moving when the pain of extraction occurred. Finally Dancing bear had finished. The bear rolled over and stood on its paws, looking at Dancing bear. Dancing bear rubbed the bear's head. The bear hugged him playfully, licking Dancing bear's face. Dancing bear slowly stood up and began walking. The bear followed behind his new friend Dancing Bear.

Dancing bear, Akashi, Adham, Thaddeus, Simone, Alma, Moonstream, began hearing a shrieking howl and decided to investigate. The source of the shrieking voice was a monkey. The money looked at them and began moving with a sense of purpose. Soon Thaddeus and Akashi bumped into each other. Those two soon joined Adham and Moonsteam who met following the strange and eerie voice. Simone was next, followed by Alma. The strange monkey seemed to be leading them to somewhere or someone. The group of Simone, Adham, Akashi, Thaddeus, Moonstrean, and Alma soon came upon Carlos. The monkey howled again, Then disappeared swinging from branch to branch.

"Okay, we're almost all together again\!" Thaddeus said. Looking around

"Yes, just my brother is left," Moonstream said, looking around herself.

:I am here sister." Dancingbear called out. The others were startled by the large grizzly that followed Dancingbear out of the thick. "Awesome, now we just need to figure out how to get out of here."

"Guests, you have done well. You have heeded the laws of the Hallowed Wilds." a voice said from the folds of the Wilds. " Dancing bear, follow your new companion, he will lead you back to the entrance." Dancing bear looked at the bear. The bear nodded and began plodding ahead with a sense of purpose. Dancing bear followed his companions not far behind. The bear grunted. A large teepee with a small but generous fire was blazing. Demala, Bowen, and Paja were waiting for them.

"I am Demala, one of the Guardians of the Hallowed wilds. Rest here, sleep until morning. . Tailora will come for you in the morning. If any of the denizens of the Hallowed Wilds deemed you worthy and want to become your companions, they will be here in the morning as well before you leave. Good night brave souls." With that las statement Demala, Bowen, and Paja disappeared back into the darkness of the Hallowed Wilds.

The companions made themselves comfortable. They were happy to see one another. They shared their stories of their encounters, sights, and sounds of their individual times in the Wilds. Soon the decision to go to bed was made. All eight slept comfortably fro their time in the Hallowed Wilds.

In the morning the companions awoke. They put out the fire and cleaned up their campsite. They were all anxious to see what if any denizens of the Hallowed Wilds showed up to go back and live with them. Dancing bears Grizzly had slept at their campground. He was still there in the morning. Akashi noticed a fire ant on her shoulder and smiled. A shriek came from in the Hallowed Wilds. The Red howler monkey had shown up. He hopped onto Carlos' shoulder. Also coming out of the Wilds the crocodile that saved Alma by the stream., Next Adham discovered the scorpion sitting on his shoulder and the cobra from last night slithering nearby him. The honey badger and owl Simone had befriended, were the next inhabitants of the Hallowed Wilds to show up. Last but not least the large moose with the raccoon sitting on its back Thaddeus had encountered had also come.

Tailora looked at the assortment of animals and sighed. She would have to alter her transport to accommodate the larger companions. Tailora fiddled with some control on the dashboard of her transport. A metallic mechanical sound was heard. The vehicle seemed to transform and birth a second portion. After a few minutes a hitched large twelve-foot long cargo portion was hitched to the back of Tailora's vehicle.

"Alright champions,, stow the larger companions in the back please." Tailora said. "We should head back to the Hearth, Let's move please." Te champions with their new companions all complied. Once all were stowed away and settled, Tailora took off speeding back to the Hearth. Just as with the previous group allowed to visit the Hallowed wilds, the group was given the day off to relax, and get to know their new companions' personalities. The following day was spent in training with Tailora teaching the champions how-to on how best to connect with and utilize their abilities s in conjunction with their new companions. At times it felt like a grueling day, but it was well worth it. Another day had finished in the intense training of the Divine Duos. They all wondered what was in store next.

Once again the routine for all the Divine duos was back in motion again. All of the divine Duos engaged in intense academic and physical combat for three days straight. Combat sessions were three hours twice every other day. The Divine Duos had two hours mandatory time in the Library of the Ages and 5 hours classroom time with teachers five days straight. The Divine Duos would then get the following two days off. And so it continued for another month straight, until the day all could somehow sense was the beginning of a new and uncharted chapter for all.

This day in the Hearth was different. It felt like Autumn in the morning. The trees that were normally green in the morning was already the multicolored display of mid-Autumn like on Earth. When the first Divine Duos started showing up the Ancient three and Nelee were waiting for them.

I hope your two days off good ones for you all." Broma said, looking at them with a smile. " During your time training here we have been accessing your abilities and skill levels."

"Today will be a different day in your training. Each Duo will be pitted against another duo. Your mission will be a race to collect these three keys." Callez spoke, gesturing with his hand causing a cloud of magical smoke to appear, forming the shape of three keys, each a foot long in length. One was gold, the second silver and the third bronze in appearance. "You will need to work together to obtain a key, navigating obstacles while trying to reach it before your competition. There are enchantment spells to ensure no one will be harmed. This exercise is to be treated like real life and death combat. Don't hold back, There are three keys, do the math. Seven Divine Duos. and only three keys. "

The Divine Duos looked around at their peers, now competition.

"To make it so every Divine Duo faces an equal number of adversaries, your warriors will cast lots. The Divine Duo's warrior with the highest number will sit out the first round. After the other six duos become three and have a key, the Duo who has not yet gone will cast lots again with the three pairs of champions again as well. The highest number will battle the lowest number of the second lot casting for ownership of a key. "

"The prize for obtaining a key will be announced after the competition. ", Broma said "Once the lots have been cast we will decide which pairs will be matched against each other. " The Divine Duos began looking at each other, wondering which other pair they would have to face, and when.

"We will not be observing the individual matches. All that matters is that your duo obtain a key." Callez added. The trials will begin now. The Ancient Three linked hands, a multi-sided dice appeared. Lots were cast using a six-sided die. Evangeline rolled a 4, Thaddeus rolled a 3\. Timmy rolled a four. Dancingbear rolled a 5, LucAssi rolled a six. Akashi rolled a 2\. Nick and LucAssi would not have to fight the first round.

"What of our companions, do they also have to engage in this? Simone asked the owl on her shoulder and the honey badger in her arms.

" Your companions will not be involved in the trials. " Callez said. They will share the prize with their champions."

The AnctThree began to speak an enchantment together in a language none of the champions knew. A swirling mist of energy began rising in the room, obscuring the Divine Duos vision.

The gaseous magical fog dissipated. Thaddeus and Simone looked around. They were now in a setting that looked like rural Appalachia. The landscape was mountains set against a beautiful multicolored horizon. In the distance they could see a path leading into foothills that seemed to lead to to a cave. The entrance of the cave seemed to be dimly lit.

"I think that's where we need to go. " Simone said, pointing to the cave." Thaddeus nodded. The two began moving toward the foothills. Simone had gotten stronger and more sensitive in the use of her air powers. She stopped and seemed to be alerted to something. Simone stuck out her hand halting Thaddeus' progression. Simone had developed a deftness to the point she could detect changes in the air pressure.

"Thad, get ready boo, something's coming I can feel it. " Simone said, feeling the air pressure rise. Simone suddenly manifested a sacred weapon, a large umbrella and lifted it over their heads just in time to shield them from a fireball raining from the sky. Thad scanned the area. He reached out with his persuader's ability, searching for a clue as to who were their adversaries. Thaddeus could not seem to pick up on them. The Ancient Three had trained all the duos in masking their thoughts from other persuaders.

Simone concentrated and detected where the presence of two warm bodies was. She motioned to Thad behind the cover of her umbrella. Thaddeus summoned his sacred weapon; a double-barrel shotgun. He aimed and fired off three salvos. The Ammunition from his shotgun causing quite the pyrotechnic explosion and boom discharging and upon impact. Their combatants scrambled, exposing themselves. They were up against Adham and Akashi.

Adham realized that if they were going to engage Simone and Thaddeus they would have to close quarters. He told Akashi to lay down more cover fire, for her to spray the area where Simone and Thaddeus were. Akashi motioned with a broad stroke sending five fireballs raining toward Simone and Thaddeus.. Akashi and Adham were now at the base of the foothills, in between the cave and Simone and Thaddeus. Adham charged at Thaddeus, quickly gaining ground.

Thaddeus marveled at how fast Adham had covered the space in between them. Thaddeus brought his sacred shotgun up in front of him with just enough time to block a vicious killing stroke from Adham, knocking him back. Thaddeus rolled and got on his feet, Adham in hot pursuit. Thaddeus had one more trick up his sleeve. He motioned with his left hand, which started glowing. A large ball and chain appeared. He swung it at the advancing and surprised Adham, hitting him square in the chest and sending him flying back twenty feet. Thaddeus recoiled his ball and chain and launched it at Akashi who had to have been forty feet away. Akashi dodged the rocketing ball by jumping in the air, a blast of fire giving her more height, and closer to the cave

Simone motioned with her hand causing a wind to catch and spin Akashi, back to where Adham was. The umbrella disappeared. Simone's hand glowed a dark pink color. A new weapon appeared in Simone's hand; an enchanted 357 magnum. She fired off two shots at Adham and two at Akashi, landing one shot in Akashi's left thigh and a shot in Adham's torso.

"Quick grab my hand\!" Simone yelled at Thaddeus. HE complied, running over to grabbing her hand that recalled the gun and summoned her umbrella once again . Simone motioned with her empty hand, taking advantage of their combatants' injured states. Simone lifted the umbrella, wrapped her legs around Thaddeus and motioned with her free hand. A strong gust of wind lifted the two in the air, the umbrella serving as a balloon or canopy to catch the wind. Simone and Thaddeus were jettisoned up the mountain to land at the top of the hill and in front of the cave. They went in and discovered the key. Simone grabbed it. The first trial had been completed, with Simone and Thaddeus emerging victorious.

Michael and Evangeline were side by side when the mystical vapor dissipated. They were in what seemed to be a camping park. A bubbling stream coursed by to their left. They scanned their surroundings to get a lay of the kand. The siblings saw a slight incline leading to a cabin about a hundred yards away to their right and in front of them. Suddenly the stream began to bubble. A large spout of water emerged from the stream, engulfing Michael and sweeping him back into the stream.

"Mike\!\!" Evangeline screamed, turning intangible in preparation of the other members of whatever Duo they were facing. Evangeline didn't even see her attacker approaching. All she saw was a large forearm with what looked like a bear paw protruding through her. The arm retreated as she turned around to see she had been attacked by Dancing bear. Dancing bear realized that she had become intangible, reverting to her regular spirit form. Dancing bear began moving his hands in a complex gesture and recited a spell in Apache. Evangeline could feel something happening. She realized that Dancing bear was using a spell to make her tangible.

Evangeline jumped into action. She knew she didn't have much time to go after MIchael while dealing with Dancing bear. Evangeline feinted with a flying kick to put Dancing bear on the defensive. He dropped back and then went after her, not expecting Evangeline to move so smoothly and plant a well-placed palm strike at his ribs. Dancing bear slightly groaned but laughed. In truth he knew he was lucky. IF she had landed that punch on his liver squarely he would be down and feeling like he was dying.

Dancingbear charged at Evangeline, bowling her over. The large man now had his weight on her pinning her. Evangeline went into a standard jujutsu full guard, clinging to her body to Dancing Bears'.

Suddenly there was a splash of water, something escaping from the stream. It was Michael. HIs sacred garb had fashioned an underwater breathing mask for him, allowing for him to not be drowned. MIchael landed on the banks of the stream. He motioned with his hand, the garb changing to a hood and the matter streaming down his arm to grab Dancingbear off of Evangeline. As Dancingbear was being flung back Evangeline released her hold on him. While being flung back, Dancingbear came down with his right hand, slashing Evangeline down her front. Evangeline fell to the ground, holding her injury. MIchael became enraged. He motioned with his other hand and created a large rock. He began lifting it and bringing it down. Trying to smash Dancingbear with the rock. Dancingbear was very agile despite his size, dodging the craggy rock multiple times.

Moonsteam came to her brother's aid. Moonstream manifested her sacred weapon, a lasso and swung at Michael, wrapping him in it. Evangeline saw this and manifested her sacred ring of life and death, She hurled it with all the strength left in her body, at Moonstream, Moonstream was caught off guard as the ring came at her full speed. She dodged, losing her grip and control of the lasso. Michael's enchanted garb extended itself like a cloak, forcing the lasso loop around him to loosen and let him slide out.

MIchael was furious. His sister was seriously injured. He landed on the ground again and began sinking into it, his eyes turning white. Columns of soil began forming from the ground. Before Michael had managed to manifest one to three, but this time he manifested eight. Four of the rock creatures went after Dancingbear and the other four after Moonstream. While they were busy fighting the rock creatures a ninth creature emerged from the ground near Evangeline. It picked her up and began running toward the cabin. Depositing her there at the door of the cabin.

" I'll be back sister, hold on\!. Michael said to Evengeline. Once again he sank into the ground to reappwwr near Dancing bear and Moon stream. Michael watch as The rock creatures fighting Dancingbear turned into one large creature. Dancingbear went into attack mode. Dancing bear landing a vicious double blow impaling his diving bear claw gauntlets deep in the creature. It was too late. Dancingbear realized that the creature was now made of mud and quickly engulfed him. Moonstream saw this but had her hands busy with the four rock creatures she was fighting. Manifesting water spouts she used geysers to push them away, causing the creatures to land hard and crumble.

Moonstream looked over at her brother encased in rock. MIchael motioned, turning the rock into mud, the mud glob creeping up to encompass Dancingbear. Encased in a mid cocoon he dropped to the ground. After a few minutes the mud slid to ground shortly exposing an unconscious Dancingbear.

"You're going to pay for that," Moonstream said through clenched teeth. Michael chuckled. He raised both his hands. The earth quickly rose under Moonstream, forming a dome. Michael began spinning the ball, causing Moonstream to have vertigo. MIchael then motioned as if he were dribbling a basketball, the earth globe rising and crashing down several times. Michael landed the earth globe, and eroded the ball. Unconscious and bleeding from the ears, Moonstream lay on the ground. For a moment, Michael was stunned. He didn't know this sort of savagery lay within him. He pondered if he was changing, adapting to his new situation, being corrupted with his newfound power.

MIchael turned his gaze toward the cabin where he had placed his sister at its doorstep. MIchael concentrated, sinking rapidly into the ground to appear in front of his sister. He knelt down looking at her and the vicious gash across her chest. Michael has a wild idea. he placed his hands on the ground, closed his eyes and concentrated. The earth beneath Evangeline began to creep up her chest, covering the wound. Michael concentrated more, willing the earth to heal her as it had healed him. Michael called back the earth, the wound was still there.MIchael picked up his sister and went to the cabin door. He opened it to find a bronze key hovering in the air. MIchael grabbed the key, claiming victory for himself and his sister, but at what cost?

Timmy and Jasmine were standing back to back in preparation for what would show itself when the magical mist had evaporated. They were in a cold, snowy landscape with hills. Luckily the magical clothing they had changed to parkas to protect them from the frigid air. They looked around scanning the area, looking for adversaries and getting the lay of the land. Up a steep snow-covered mountain at its very top a chalet was perched. Timmy and Jasmine deduced that it was most likely where the key they desired woukd be located.

The ground began to rumble. the snow seemed to be rapidly forming into...a giant snowman. The large snow creature began coming at Timmy and Jasmine. Jasmine raised her hand, forming a fireball and sending it straight through the chest of the snowman. The snowman melted, leaving a large pool of water. The pool of water began transforming, becoming a water plume shaped like a snake. Their attackers still remained hidden. Timmy decided they need to flush them out. Zthere were two avatars who were water elementals, but which one? Knowing who it was would give his sister and himself an edge. Timmy manifested his sacred bow and arrow. Timmy began shooting salvos of arrows into the wooded areas to the left and right of Jasmine and himself.

"Over there\!" Jasmine shouted, seeing some movement. She manifested another fireball and sent it careening over to the area where she saw the movement. Someone tumbled out of the woods narrowly escaping the fireball. It was Alma, the water worker.

"Shit," said Jasmine. She realized that in this environment Alma had all the elements she needed. Alma was apparently also skilled enough to manipulate water in its frozen state. She began looking for Carlos, who had to be somewhere near. That was when Carlos' enchanted bola came flying out striking Jasmine, ensnaring her.

Timmy turned around quickly to see where Carlos was, and shot a barrage of arrows to keep him away until he could attend to helping his sister. Timmy turned back around to see three large sharp icicles coming at Jasmine rapidly. Timmy let the bow and arrow return to its resting place and manifested his bone club, smashing two of the icicles to pieces. Jasmine gasped, still ensnared. Timmy stiffened. He had missed one icicle. That icicle was now embedded in Timmy''s stomach. Timmy was staggered but still on his feet somehow. Jasmine could see Carlos advancing upon them. She concentrated, manifesting a fireball that appeared right in front of Carlos's face causing him to lurch back and lose control over his enchanted bola. Jasmine slipped out of it and manifested her divine tomahawk. She reared back to throw it at Carlos, or so he thought. Jasmine spun around fast and sent the tomahawk speeding toward Alma. Alma was caught completely unawares, the tomahawk finding its way right to her head. Alma was stopped mid-motion, stood for a second then slumped over, the tomahawk planted firmly between her two eyes.

Carlos screamed. And began running toward his sister. Jasmine Looked over at Timmy. Timmy was still conscious. She didn't want to remove the giant icicle in him, for fear he would bleed out.

"Brother, brother are you alright?"Jasmine asked, her voice trembling.

"Yes, big head." Timmy retorted, holding the icicle.

"We've gotta get up there, but I don't think you should move." Jasmine said, concerned. Timmy looked at his sister and smiled. He raised his hand and summoned the bullroarer. He raised his hand and called for the strength of his ancestors. Thunder could be heard, and the sky crackled with lightning. Jasmine looked at Timmy. He grabbed the giant icicle stuck in his stomach with one hand and pulled it out. Jasmine gasped.

"Cauterize it\!\!" Timmy yelled, in pain. Jasmine hesitated a moment before placing her hand over the wound. Timmy winced in pain as Jasmine quickly cauterized his wound. A burn mark the size of Jasmine's hand was now on Timmy's stomach. Timmy stood up, faced the mountain. He grabbed Jasmine as Carlos was running towards them, anguish and murderous revenge in his eyes. Timmy ran and began bounding, taking two jumps that increased in distance covering half the distance to the chalet. With one last crouch and thrust of his legs Timmy bounded up into the air several feet. As the arc of his leap reached its apex and the two began to descend he realized he was going to be a bit short. Timmy slung Jasmine over his shoulder and onto his back telling her to grab hold. Timmy got his hands out just in time to grab hold of the mountainside. They were about twenty feet from the top. Jasmine looked behind her and could see Carlos trying to do something. Jasmine manifested fireballs to keep Carlos off balance while Timmy climbed up the mountain quickly. She was amazed at his strength when he called upon the essence and strength of the slain Reservation members. Timmy and Jasmine reached the top. Timmy called back the bullroarer and leaned on his sister. The effort of calling upon the supernatural aid and the damage his body had taken, showing their toll. They limped to the door of the chalet, wind, and snow whipping around them. Jasmine supported Timmy as he opened the door. There hovering in front of the fireplace was the silver key. Jasmine laid Timmy on a nearby couch. She ran over and grabbed the key. They had won their contest, but Timmy was hurt badly. Jasmine knew Timmy felt guilty for her previous injury and put himself in harm's way to protect her but to also make up for what he thought was a lack of protection on his part.

The first three matches had been completed. All of the combatants were back in the waiting room just outside of the combat training area. Everyone was fine physically. Psychologically no one was sure. They had gone at each other with no real quarter spared. How would they see each other now?

"Champions you have done very well, fought hard and tenaciously. " Broma said, with a slight smile on her face. "We asked a grievous thing of you all, to go at one another with no quarter given, not knowing what the outcome would be. Rest, talk to one another. Hold no grudges. We will conclude for the day and reconvene here tomorrow at 9 am. Lots will be drawn again tomorrow to see who Nick and LucAssi will face, Get rest young ones." Two transports had come to take the avatars and warriors back to their villas. The vehicles were silent. All began to understand the nature and severity of what they were involved in.

Back at the villa, Timmy, Evangeline, Michael, Jasmine, NIck, and LucAssi tried to relax. Michael suggested they grill outside. The companions had invited Tailora and Igrisham as well. Igrisham had brought beer he had crafted. Michael in his usual fashion had gone all out food wise. He had ribs, burgers, sausage, corn, chicken kabobs and steak on the grill.

"Wow, pulling out all the stops\!" IggrishamIgrishamName correction said, petting Griff before letting him go and play with the other animal companions.

"Sorry, it's my family's southern roots." Michael chuckled, taking a beer Igrisham handed him. "Food should be done soon. The companions, Tailora and Igrisham were having a great time.

Shortly after Tailora and Igrisham had arrived the other Divine Duos followed. The group in its entirety was present. All marveled at the amount of food Michael had prepared. The conversation was had, at first a little uneasy but became more fluid with time .

Timmy and Evangeline were sitting in front of each other at a table, arm wrestling. While they were doing so they both noticed Jasmine and LucAssi sitting over by themselves talking and laughing. Evangeline won the first arm wrestling match, taking advantage of Timmy being distracted watching the interaction between his sister and LucAssi. Michael had also noticed and was happy for Jasmine.

The conversation between LucAssi and Jasmine was fluid, despite LucAssi never having a conversation with someone he was attracted to. He wondered had hope Jasmine was also interested in him. Perhaps feeling awkward or sending the watchers, the two separated and mingled with other duo members. Jasmine and zLicAssiLucAssiCorrection would still manage to search the room and find the other with their adoring eyes.

LucAssi and Dancing Bear were the next to arm wrestle, with the winner taking on Evangeline. All in all the group was a happy community. Everyone enjoyed watching the animal companions play with one another.

Soon the food was ready. While everyone was serving themselves Timmy pulled Michael aside to go around the back of the villa. Timmy produced a cannabis cigarette, which he quickly sparked. Timmy and Michael smoked and talked, casually chatting. Once again Michael felt that swelling of affection and infatuation for Timmy. It honestly never went away, but he had been pretty good about suppressing it. Timmy and Michael finished the cigarette and came back around to the front of the house giggling.

Igrisham looked up, taking a bowl from Tailora who was exhaling quite the plume of smoke. Moonstream, Thaddeus and Simone were sitting near. One cannot be sure if they were partaking but their smiles and laughter seemed to indicate it was likely. Dancing Bear, Carlos and Alma seemed to be content with just the company present as the only libation. Adham and Akashi were hanging more on the outer edges of the low key festivities, being more on the stoic side. No one really knew their story. As the night progressed they seemed to loosen up.

"You two are silly, I don't know why you had to go hide around the corner like we didn't know you two were partaking." Igrisham laughed. The food was pretty much gone, with the scraps and remainder going to the animal companions. During a point in time when she felt it was best, Evangeline grabbed LucAssi and took him aside.

"LucAssi, I wanted to talk to you about something," Evangeline said in a serious tone.

"Go ahead, what is on your mind?" LucAssi said, curious. Evangeline had never struck him as the chatty type. He knew she was much older than she looked but still was thrown off about her youthful look and blunt approach to things.

"I wanted to talk to you about tomorrow. ' Evangeline said, looking him in the eye, leaning in, lowering her voice " I know what's going to happen tomorrow, what the prize is. I want you to challenge Timmy and Jasmine. " LucAssi looked at Evangeline stunned.

"Why? " LicAssiLucAssiName correction asked, perplexed. "would you not want us to take on Thaddeus and Simone?" LucAssi asked

"No, and for a few simple very important reasons. "Evangeline said. " I have spent much time in the Hearth and read many books. There is one that describes this time, the training and what the prize is for tomorrow." Trust me, for strategic purposes you and Nick must challenge Timmy and Jasmine."

"But, how will Timmy, how will Jasmine feel about it?" LucAssi asked, trying to get what Evangeline's reasoning was for asking such a thing.

"I can't tell you, just trust me, it's for the good of us all. Talk to Nick, convince him. Evangeline got up and left. LucAssi sat alone with his thoughts. Nick came by, sensing something was troubling LucAssi through their psychic rapport. LucAssi said he was ok but needed to talk to him alone later. Nick acquiesced, getting up and leaving his partner his good friend alone. Shortly after Jasmine came around to find LucAssi. They sat and enjoyed each other's company. LucAssi was still plagued by Evangeline's words in the back of his mind. He did his best to keep his inner turmoil hidden, but Jasmine could still sense something was off. She hoped it was not caused by her. The night continued on until about ten pm when Tailora and Igrisham were the last guest's to bid MIchael, Evangeline, Jasmine, Timmy Nick, and LucAssi good night and left.

The champions put their companions to bed and headed off to their rooms. Once again Michael and Timmy decided to share the same bed, enjoying the company of lying next to each other, simply enjoying each other's presence, physical closeness, a kiss or three. Evangeline and Nick headed off to their rooms separately. LucAssi and Jasmine headed to her room. The door closed behind them as they shared a tentative, passionate kiss.

Inside Jasmine's room, the two embraced, their hands roaming like wildfire over each other's bodies. Jasmine stopped LuCassi, looking up into his eyes.

"LucAssi, I could sense something is on your mind. " Jasmine said, looking into then away from LucAssi's gaze. " I hope I haven't done anything to…" Before she could finish LucAssi placed one fingertip on Jasmine's soft lips.

"NO, not at all. Something someone brought up to me has simply been lingering on my mind. I trust them, but I am torn and hope that their invocation will not cause me to lose the trust and faith of someone I care about." Jasmine looked somewhat confused. "Nevermind that, all I have on my mind right now is you." Jasmine blushed, intoxicated by the very presence, everything about this man. She had never been interested in romantic endeavors growing up and in her early adulthood. Right now, with this intriguing man, LucAssi, the time ,nrue person was right, everything felt right.

"I've never, I've never been with anyone," Jasmine said shyly. LucAssi looked back into her eyes.

"Neither have I," LucAssi said, smiling. The two lost themselves in the joy of sharing something special and sacred, without restrictions, expectations or guilt. Their lovemaking lasted long into the night. They finally laid down exhausted in each other's arms. They drifted off into a wonderful sleep, basking in the afterglow of a tremendous, beautiful, spiritual experience. Jasmine thought to herself , ifonly all beautiful moments or even just the afterglow could linger longer, undisturbed.

The following morning Timmy, Nick, LucAssi, Evangeline, and MIchael awoke. They got themselves ready for the final battle before the prize promised by the Ancient Three. A transport pulled up and ferried them to the combat training area. The Ancient Three and Nelee were waiting in the ready room again. Thaddeus and Simone arrived a few minutes later, ready to hear they would have to battle again.

"Good morning champions. " Broma said, smiling " NIck, LucAssi, who do you want to face this morning?" Broma asked, looking at the two anxiously. NIck Looked at LucAssi. LucAssi nodded at Nick and then spoke.

"NIck and I will challenge ...Timmy and Jasmine." LucAssi's voice trailed off, not wanting to say the names. Everyone in the room was stunned. Broma asked again to clarify, and LucAssi repeated his answer. Jasmine looked at LucAssi, bewilderment on her face. He looked away. Timmy's jaw clenched. He wondered what their reasoning was.

"I'm curious, what made you decide to go against that Duo?" Broma asked, not attempting to hide her delight at the unexpected and intriguing answer she hoped would be provided. .

"We have our reasons," Nick said, looking at LucAssi, supporting his warrior. NIck was torn but decided to back his partner. Nick was still stunned. He had sensed confliction in LucAssi, among other things. Still, he believed in LucAssi's pure heart and intentions. The only choice that would've been tougher or unexpected would be Mike and Evangeline in Nick's and most people's minds that were gathered.

"Very well, let us get you started," Callez said. Nelee stepped back. The Ancient Three linked hands and began chanting. Once again the ethereal fog like magical energy arose, obscuring everyone's vision.

The mystical mist evaporated. LucAssi and Nick found themselves in what appeared to be a deserted village in southeast Asia. There were several small family-sized tin roof huts. One hut in the distance seemed to have either inhabitants or something within/ An amber light peered through the window in the front of the hut of notice. Timmy and Jasmine looked at one another and nodded. They both were still reeling from LucAssi picking them as their adversaries. Still the situation at hand had to be handled. Neither Jasmine and Timmy would back down. They didn't even acknowledge ther oipponents. The half-siblings began to start marching toward the hut, which was roughly half a mile away. Suddenly a flapping sound was heard. They looked up just in time to see a black-winged Lucassi swooping down upon them from the air. Jasmine acted first, raising her hand and sending a large fireball at LucAssi, making him stop his descent and arc sharply to his left. Jasmine still had control of the fireball, chasing LucAssi with it. Before the incendiary missile could reach him a strong wind hit the fireball and dispersed it. Timmy looked in the direction of where the strong wind came from to see Nick with his hands outstretched.

Timmy manifested his sacred bow and arrows and began shooting at Nick. Nick manifested his sacred weapon, a giant-sized iron fan and used it to protect himself from the barrage of arrows. Jasmine was still holding off LucAssi with subsequent volleys of fireballs.

"This is going to be tough." Timmy thought to himself. Timmy knew NIck might be timid at times, but his intelligence, skill with magic made up for any deficiencies he might have in hand to hand combat. LucAssi was an unknown. Since his recent trip to the land of the First Children, he had an upgrade in his abilities. HE could feel LucAssi utilizing his telepathic abilities trying to probe his mind for what course of action Timmy and Jasmine would take. Timmy was using his training in psychic defense to fend off LucAssi's psychic probes. LucAssi was definitely stronger than most persuaders. Timmy decided it was time to pull out the big guns and got physical with him.

Timmy summoned his bullroarer, whirling it over his head. He called for spirit lightning to rain down. The sky grew darker and green lighting zig-zagged from the sky in a pattern LucAssi could not evade. The barrage was too varied for LucAssi to dodge, striking and stunning him, but LucAssi did not fall. Timmy then called upon the strength of the Reservation spirits. Feeling the energy flood him he leaped into the sky tackling LucAssi. The two men tumbled to the ground. Locked in a bitter struggle.

"Really trying to figure out what your thought process was taking us on," Timmy said through clenched teeth. His strength was increased one hundred fold, and LucAssi was holding his own. LucAssi was possibly now as strong as Timmy, maybe even stronger. Timmy got in a right jab that could be heard connecting to LucAssi's chin.

"It wasn't a decision I went into lightly. " said LucAssi, reeling back from the vicious punch, rubbing his jaw. "I received counsel from someone I highly trust. for a good reason. I would never want to hurt you or your sister." Timmy was now mad. Timmy spoke

"I thought you and I were pretty close\!" Timmy shouted at LucAssi, while punching him on the stomach. LucAssi answered with a well-placed roundhouse kick connecting with the side of Timmy's head. Timmy was knocked down, stunned . LucAssi jumped on top of Timmy, trying to get Jim into a sleeper hold to put his friend to sleep.

Jasmine realized Nick was a strategist. HIs air elemental ability was long-range. She would have to take the fight to him and make it close-quarters combat. She also knew his air elemental powers could negate her fire abilities. Jasmine concentrated, creating heat. SHe did not focus it into flame but instead kept heating up her body until she was white-hot. She ran at Nick leaving fiery footprints. Her arms were angled back. As she kept running her feet began to lift off the ground. Jasmine now started pushing heat behind her and began to lift off, accelerating her approach to NIck. Nick went for a counter, pushing wind at her to try and either slow her down or cool her off. The intense concentrated wind brought her feet back on the ground but Jasmine was still approaching. Jasmine was now only eight feet away from Nick.

Timmy and LucAssi were locked in hand to hand combat. Timmy noted that LucAssi was a more seasoned fighter in many more fighting styles. The two exchanged several powerful blows from fists and feet. Timmy slammed his fist on the ground causing LucAssi to be knocked up into the air a few feet. Timmy followed with a powerful uppercut knocking LucAssi back several feet. LucAssi wanted to end this quickly without hurting his friend. LucAssi spoke to NIck through their telepathic link, dictating his plan. NIck complied.

Nick summoned his sacred fan, and sent it hurtling at Jasmine. Jasmine ducked, the fan zipping past her. Jasmine did not realize Timmy and LucAssi were behind her in a direct line. The fan hit Timmy in the back, causing him pain. Timmy took his eyes off of LucAssi. At that moment LucAssi summoned his sacred cloak, and pulled the hood over his head, disappearing. Timmy suddenly didn't know what he was doing, or who had been in front of him. He looked around to see Nick motioning with his hands. It looked like he was sucking the air from around Jasmine, suffocating her flames and impeding her breathing. Jasmine looked wobbly as if she was going to faint. He began to rush over to her when suddenly a blunt object hit the back of his head. Suddenly tentacles were locked around his arms and neck, choking him. All Timmy could do was watch as his sister fell to the ground before he lost consciousness. The battle was over, Nick and LucAssi had won. Nick.and LucAssi both took a sibling, checked them for injuries, finding none, and laid them down gently. LucAssi manifested his large ebony bird of paradise wings and grabbed Nick, taking off flying up the only hut containing light within its walls. LucAssi and Nick alighted right in front of the only door to the inside of the hut. They entered and saw a shining key. It was the same key Timmy and Jasmine had won the previous day.

MIchael looked at Evangeline who showed no emotion. Michael felt conflicted. He had to watch his friend of over tem years and his friend's Divine Duo partner just fight two other friends. One friend that Michael had a special sentiment for a deep bond . with and another a friend, a man that Michael…loved. Timmy, Michael, Evangeline, Jasmine , Nick, LucAsssi, Simone and Thaddeus were back in the ready room of the combat training area. The silence was tangible, The Ancient Three, normally stoic also seemed to take notice of the dark, melancholy tense atmosphere in the room.

LucAssi, Nick, Thaddeus, and Simone sat on a bench on the right side of the room. Across from them sat Evangeline, Jasmine, Timmy, and Michael. Daru was also in the room. Daru observed the silent visual conversations; the dance of glances, stares, looks and lookaways. LucAssi looked longingly and regretful at Jasmine, Jasmine waiting until LucAssi was not looking to stare at him with a burning gaze containing a question. LucAssi then looking at Evangeline with a tight jaw and clenched teeth she would not see. Instead, Evangeline was looking at Simone. She really was pretty. Evangeline was trying to distract herself from acknowledging what direction had wrought. Nick's eyes darted back and forth from the Face of Timmy and Michael. Nick's eyes seeking to say, too plead

"Trust me, I didn't want this. I was told there was an important reason. The request came from someone you trust." Michael's eyes seemed to rotate in perfect precision to catch the various complicated interactions. The emotions were palpable, but only told part of the story. LucAssi questioning why he heeded Evangeline's request without a good damn reason to choose to challenge Timmy and Jasmine. The half oblivious but uncomfortable feeling of knowing something is off on Thaddeus' face. The completely oblivious, distracted "I'm filing my nails' ' look on Simone's face. Michael would lean forward to stretch his back and take a glance to see Jasmine's wounded questioning forlorn look. Jasmine, who felt like she was family in Michael's eyes and hers, Finally sitting right next to Michael, Timmy. All Michael could feel was Timmy's whirlwind of emotions. Disappointment, betrayal, sadness, anger. Michael put his hand on Timmy's left hand. Timmy looked over and smiled at MIchael, feigning everything was ok, but appreciating Michael's comfort.

The last two members of the Ancient Three entered the room along with Nelee.

"Good afternoon Avatars and Warriors," Callez said in their business voice. Now that the three pairs of Divine Duos have been settled, it is time for you all to learn what your prize is. The eight faces of Divine Duos looked up at Callez. " The three pairs who did not suffer a loss today will be granted a month off, let's call it studying abroad. " Broma giggled then coughed, covering her face. She scolded herself inwardly for her social naivety to make an awkward moment even more uncomfortable. " There will be an exchange of pupils. You six will be going to Nihiliflehem to learn from the Dread High Druids and their contingent. You will live among your opposites. You will enter the darkness, to shine brighter as Children of the Blessed Bloodlines or you will take your inner darkness and become one with the Great darkness.

" You will have one week before your departure." Broma said, her face serious. "Use your time wisely, be it training, studying, relaxing or working out any doubts or questions that need to be addressed. "

"The transport will pick you up from in front of your villa at seven am. , That is all. I hope to see you all again. Before you leave." Callez said. " Michael, Evangeline, Simone, Thaddeus, Nick, and LucAssi, please follow Broma into the inner sanctum for a word. The three pairs of winning champions followed behind Broma into the Ancient Three's inner sanctum. Timmy and Jasmine lingered for a moment. Daru tapped Callez on the shoulder and motioned toward Jasmine and Timmy. The two stood and approached Timmy and Jasmine. Jasmine looked up, Daru began intricately moving his hands. Callez nodded and turned to Jasmineand Timmy interpreting Daru's hand gestures.

"Jasmine, Timmy do not feel despair. Going into Nihiliflehem is not an easy thing. You fought well. Trust in your feelings, trust in what you have seen in your friends before and after arriving here. Trust in the bonds you have formed. I believe there was a benevolent reason why they made their decision." Timmy and Jasmine looked at each other, politely smiled, thanked Daru and Callez. The half siblings got up and walked out of the room. As soon as they were out of sight of the Ancient THree their smiles dropped. They got into the transport headed back to their villa. It was going to be a long week. Ten minutes later the winning Divine Duos came out to the transport and got in.

The ride back was silent and solemn. Timmy, Jasmine, LucAssi, Evangeline, Nick, and Michael were all deep within their own thoughts. Simone and Thaddeus carried on a normal conversation, or as normal as could be with the palpable tension in the air. The transport arrived at their villa after dropping off Simone and Thaddeus. The champions entered the villa. "Everyone, now that we are alone please let's gather in the living room and talk," Evangeline spoke, The others looked at her in a somewhat subdued manner and complied. The six companions went to the living room and seated themselves. Evangeline looked around the room, seeing and feeling the tension, compassion, anguish, and uncertainty

"Right now, it feels like we are at a crossroads. Timmy, Jasmine, you feel somewhat betrayed. You do not understand why Nick and LuCassi selected to fight you over Thaddeus and Simone. I went to LucAssi and asked him to do so." Timmy, Jasmine, and Michael all had shocked looks on their faces.

"Why would you want that, ask that?\>" Timmy said, leaning forward, fists balled.

"I knew what the prize is the Ancient Three-spoke really was." Evangeline said, beginning to explain herself " I have spent much of my time in the Hearth. I have read many books, which I was able to piece together what would happen at this juncture from that combat trial. It's not just us sending Divine Duos to Nihiliflehem; they will send a contingent here as well. My goal was strategic. I trust everyone here, I trust in their resolve and abilities. I wanted to make sure at least one of our Divine Duos was here to keep an eye on whomever the Dread High Druids sent here."

"Make no mistake, we are on the cusp of the great conflict, which has happened before but there are things, forces, subplots, perspectives we all don't know yet. I also worry about what those of us who travel to Nihiliflehem will endure. We may not make it back. I'm sorry for not being more forthcoming with my plan and my thoughts." Evangeline finished speaking. The room was quiet. At first, everyone's head was lowered, the words of Evangeline sinking in. One by one the members of the group began looking at each other. They remembered how far they had come, the trials they had endured, the conversations, laughs, and intimacies that had endeared them to one another and bonded them in love. They were a larger group of families sewn together through fate, circumstance and their choices.

"Your reasoning makes sense," Timmy said, standing up, looking at Evangeline. "What I don't understand is why you couldn't tell us all?" Timmy stared at Evangeline. She returned his stare for a minute, then looked away. Her gaze returned to Timmy with an answer

" I felt I had to make the hard decision ." Evangeline said looking Timmy directly in the eyes. Tommy'sTimmy'sName correction gaze lingered, searching for some sign of regret and received none.

Timmy turned away from Evangeline and addressed Michael.

"Michael, you didn't know anything about this?"

"No, I didn't," Michael answered, looking at Timmy with a slightly hurt look. "You think I would keep..?" MIchael spoke and trailed off, looking away from Timmy. Michael's head cocked to the side, his hands clenched. "Well if that's how you feel I'll see you when I see you. " Michael walked off with a purposeful stride. The angry emotional energy exuding from Micjaek was palpable, caustic. The remaining companions were startled by the sound of Michael's door slamming shut. Everyone noted internally they had loved seeing Michael grow and become more outgoing, more comfortable with himself, and open with those around. His kind, joking personality was a boon to all. As the members of the Divine Duos had gotten to know one another pretty well. They could discern when Michael had a negative reaction to things he didn't like. Even when Michael wanted to hide his emotions his face and or silence spoke volumes. Coupled with his empathic abilities, He would literally and figuratively pull in or push people away.

"Well Evangeline, thanks for clearing that up. We'll try and do our best to cater to your needs, Helps when you let us ALL in on it." Timmy said through clenched teeth. He looked at Jasmine who was looking at LucAssi. Timmy looked over at LucAssi who was now looking at Jasmine. Timmy frowned and walked off to wander.

"You two, go talk somewhere else," Evangeline said to Jasmine and LucAssi. LucAssi got up and walked over to Jasmine. He extended his hand.

"Would you please come with me to talk?" LucAssi asked, looking deep into Jasmine's eyes. She hesitated a minute, then nodded yes and reached out to take his hand. LucAssi helped Jasmine up and the two walked out together. "Nick," Evangeline said flatly

"Evangeline, this is the problem. " Nick said with a sigh. "There was no need for smoke and mirrors after hearing your reasoning. " Nick brought the fingertips of both hands together leaning forward. "You used the trust of our friendship to make us feel like we couldn't be trusted. The rest of us haven't spent as much time here gaining the knowledge that you have. Thank you for your concern but we don't need to be coddled. Don't deny us your honest counsel or trust, It just makes everyone not trust you. You'll have to earn it back. Well see you around, hopefully." Nick got up and began to pace in an antsy manner, then stopped.

"I wonder how Michael feels about you right now? You should find out." Nick got up and ran his hands down his shirt three times. It was a characteristic tick he had. Some people had a leg shake, others messing with their hair, this was Nick's when he was frustrated with a situation. He walked off leaving Evangeline alone with her thoughts. She sat there for a moment letting the words she had heard sink in. Her shoulders shrugged, she got up. Evangeline went off to find and go speak with her brother.

LucAssi and Jasmine had gone outside to sit under a tree off to the right of the villa's main building.

"Can we go somewhere else, not too far please?" LucAssi asked, gently grasping Jasmine's hands. Jasmine nodded yes. The familiar large black neon blue-tipped wings emerged from LucAssi's back. He pulled Jasmine close and began to flap his wings. They slowly left the ground picking up speed as gravity's hold lessened. They soared over the villa to go up the short hill to where the grotto was. LucAssi landed, gently setting Jasmine down. LucAssi stepped back and walked in a slight circle. He turned back toward Jasmine coming closer.

"Jasmine, I am truly sorry about today. I should have told you and Timmy. I should have. I relied on the trust between Evangeline and you all. " LucAssi spoke in a soft, honest voice. "I trusted her, I should have pressed her for her answer. Can you forgive me?"

Jasmine looked down at the ground, and then back up at LucAssi's strong expressive face.

"Yes". Jasmine spoke. " If we're being honest I'm glad we're not going there." LucAssi looked at Jasmine's face, surprised. Life at the Forgotten Ones Orphanage had not been easy. There was no time to think about anything but the brotherhood, training and fealty to the Forgotten One. She was so beautiful to him. Living art. She was strong kind loyal. He waited for her to further explain what she meant. "I don't mind fighting for a good cause.. I don't mind fighting to defend myself, my loved ones, my family, and innocent people. I don't want to battle just for the sake of it to be my entire life. I want to create, sew, hopefully, find the right one to spend my life with." Jasmine grabbed LucAssi's hands bringing him closer. " I still remember that night I was injured, I remember living in that maimed state I was in when you met us. One of the Dread High Druids, Demos, did that to me. Part of me wonders if I would give in to my dark side and seek revenge. I will fight to preserve hope and life, to defend the innocent, myself and those I care for, that is it."

"I haven't even said this to Timmy yet, partly from the fact that I am enjoying spending time with him, with everyone. I love spending time with you. I'm quite fine not going, besides not being with you. I fight because I have to. It is ok though, I enjoy being with you but I don't feel I HAVE to be near you all the time. Let's see where this goes." LucAssi nodded, embracing Jasmine. The two shared a loving, heartfelt kiss. They sat together in enjoyable silence embraced, hearts speaking volumes.

Timmy had walked past Michael's door. For the first time in a long while since they had first gotten there, the door was closed. Timmy knocked, there was no answer. Timmy pressed his hands and forehead to the door. He could sense MIchael was in the room. He called out his name, with no answer. After waiting 15 minutes Timmy turned and walked slowly to his room. He sat cross-legged on his bed, back leaning against the head post., arms folded as if holding in emotions ready to explode.

A little while later Evangeline stopped by Michael's door. She knocked, with no answer. She concentrated and willed herself to become intangible. Evangeline tried to push her head through the door only to be met with the surprise and pain of ramming the crown of her forehead into the solid door. Evangeline stumbled back rubbing her head. Apparently here when a door was closed and locked you could not enter it, whether spirit or not. Maybe MIchael had put a spell on the room or door so no one could enter. Evangeline's shoulders drooped. She turned and walked back to her room.

Over the next few days, there was more practice and studying done. The oppressive tension seemed to ease amongst all of the friends, with the exception being between Michael and Timmy. Michael did not hide but kept interactions with and around Timmy to the shortest amount of time. Michael would avoid being alone with Timmy, not wanting to talk about the night they returned from Timmy and Jasmine's battle with LucAssi and Nick.

The night before they were to leave in the morning, NIck, LucAssi, Jasmine, Evangeline, and Timmy were up making last-minute preparations, packing and just simply hanging out.. Michael was in his room. He had been very reclusive the days since the final combat to decide who went to Nihiliflem. He had been writing furiously the last couple of days. Whenever he felt intense emotions or feelings he couldn't speak he would write. Why was he being so stubborn, so standoffish with Timmy? Maybe it was for the best Michael thought, maybe getting so close would be a liability. Frustrated with himself and the situation, Michael emotionally and socially shut down the night before. He finished packing and laid down. Roscoe curled up in bed with him, sensing Michaels's sadness.

The next day everyone along with their animal companions had gathered outside early, waiting for the transport that would take them to Nihiliflehem. Simone and Thaddeus were already onboard. Evangeline got on next, followed by Nick, then LucAssi after hugging Jasmine and kissing her. MIchael was the last to exit the house. Timmy and Jasmine were still outside. MIchael strode toward the transport's open door face, pointing straight ahead. MIchael looked at Jasmine, nodded and smiled. empathically sending feelings of love to her. Michael attempted to walk past Timmy without saying a word or even a noticeable glance. Timmy stepped in Michael's path. Michael, still stubborn as ever, kept looking forward without blinking Michael began to side step around timmy. Timmy's right arm shot out, his hand grabbing Michael's left bicep The action caused Michael; to swing slightly sidewise. Timmy put up both his hands and placed them gently but firmly on Michael's shoulders, fingers slightly curled. Timmy leaned in and looked directly into Michael's eyes. MIchael averted his glance for a minute but then returned it to Timmy's eyes. The world outside of that gaze did not exist. MIchael brought his hand's up to Timmy's forearms, pushing against them. Timmy did not budge, stare fixated on Michael's face. Michael's s' left hand slid up Timmy's right arm and up to Timmy's face. Michael's hand gently caressed Timmy's face, thumb tracing Timmy's chin, stopping just below his lower lip. Timmy could see a swelling of tears in Michael's eyes threatening to overflow. Timmy could feel the sorrow, resentment and longing in him.

Michael could feel the deep, abundant affection Timmy held for him, and the anguish of the distance between them emotionally. It made him feel all the worse when it should have been the opposite. The transport driver honked their alert system. The fragile beautiful snow globe of the moment was shattered. Michael pulled away fromTimmy and entered the transport. The transport sped off, onward to a new journey with new uncertainty for them all.

Tributary

In a small townhouse in Maryland, a plump African American woman goes into her bedroom and locks the door behind her. She walks over to her mirror and looks at herself. Turning from side to side, admiring her frame. She looks herself n the eye and chuckles, thinking about how she manipulated an innocent man of blessed blood and cursed him for her personal gain. Her newly enhanced plastic surgery shape was appealing.

The woman dragged herself from her self worship to walk across the room to a closet door. The door opens up to a walk-in closet adorned with artifacts, books, a mirror, and a bowl. The bowl sat upon a table with candles and inscriptions written on the table. The woman, Sits in the chair, staring at the mirror on the wall above the desk. The woman brings her wrist up to her mouth and bites, causing a small flow of dark blood to run. She holds her wrist over the bowl, dripping her blood into the bowl. The blood flow stops quite quickly. The woman reaches into her housecoat pocket and retrieves a small item she drops in the bowl. She licks her fingers. The woman grabs a lighter from her pants pocket and lights an incense. While the flame is still bright she lowered it to the bowl, the small child's finger and blood smoldering and catching fire. She blew out the incense and put it in a holder.

The room fills with smoke as the woman begins chanting. An image appears in the mirror, an outline. Through the thickened clouds of smoke, the woman sees a face appear.

"Yes Shatana?" the face in the mirror spoke to the woman she called Shatana. I

"I have done your bidding MIstress ," Shatana spoke, looking at her face. When will I receive my reward?"

"Very soon. I have one final task for you to do. The flame in the bowl flared up. A dark purple plum sat in the bowl. "Eat this plum, it will give you the mission and lead you to the tools you will need." The voice spoke again. Shatana reached down and shoved the plum in her mouth, chewing and consuming it. After she had swallowed the last bit in her open chewing mouth, she felt something course through her. Images began to flash in her mind. Michael's face was one of the images. Shatana recognized MIchael as her second to last victim's brother.

"Go now, do my bidding and a substantial boon beyond all other treasures will be yours," Cecile said. The image of her face faded, the smoke began to disappear. ShantanaShatanaName correction got up and set about completing her mistress's bidding.

In Boston, Massachusetts a young man in his early twenties is standing on the balcony of a three story town house. He enters the spacious townhouse, looking around as if he has never been there before. He seesbvsrioud pictures of himself, from graduating University to his wedding picture. He continues on finding and going into his bedroom. He shut the door behind himself. Above his long dresser, a large ornate mirror rested. The young man was tall, thin, white, with unruly brown hair and scruffy beard. The man looked at himself in the mirror, as if getting used to the face staring back at him. The mirror suddenly began fogging over right on front of the man's eyes. The man did not seem surprised or flinch. Once the mirror was completely fogged over, he took his hand and wiped it across the mirror, revealing his reflection once again z but this time with another's image overlaid his. The man took.his wallet out. He opened it discovering his driver's license. He looked at it closely. Constantijn Wyndam, age 23\. His license said North Carolina. The man sat on the large bed. Two thoughts ran through his mind. He must find a way to reach the Hearth and Mike. Two he really wanted a burger, fries and milkshake. The man walked through the house whistling. He went into the kitchen and opened the fridge. It was fairly empty. He closed the refrigerator door. He walked to the stairs, down them and out the door. He felt in his pocket to make sure he had keys. He closed the door, locking it behind himself, and began whistling as he walked. The tune he was whistling was "I Only Have Eyes for you."